>LXO 


;  •;  ' 


NATIONAL-  SERIES. 


♦ 


i« 


'<S£>LZ, 


COKJA1KING 


ATHE  MOST  REMARKA3LE  EVENTS 

Pffffi-i*  J  >  7  •  /r  * “ 5S4\vi%  '/  '  a.  ;  i 


'  W?. 

■  WUtStMm  ■  ■ 


,m 


At.  ^ 


I  ■  iwSi^ 

'•’* r  V*»^‘  '  -  i)j*-  r?!  /•  ifjfr / -i,  U  *AV  n  <yt 

'TO  WHICH  IS  ADJitD  A  COMPMJHjfn 

c  -1; 

.. 

1 


:*■•->  i' 


Fois  t;ie  ■ 


/  1  rT^k9  ■  ’•  -9  w  'Lx  .  *4'  AT  j7*  • '  w  \  -,•  •'! 

^tl.oc  of  tl»c  (['atlumr 

W&rw  /•  .~?H  :  • 


'pwjj  qk" 


L3r 


■  *> 1 


BENZIGER  BROTHERS, 

|3tmttrj5  to  t&t  y.o^jD  ^Ipontolic  J5ff. 


vr 

Ui 


THE  CATHOLIC  NATIONAL  SERIES. 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 
VNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


^  Ra.ratte^^ 

TC;tvcjnnaT1 


2.2.0.95 

(342- > 


and  vvokd-dook  nas  proved  a  aeciaea  success. 

BENZIGER  BROTHERS,  NEW  TORE,  CINCINNATI,  AND  ST,  LOUIS, 


WT- 


n 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re¬ 
sponsible  for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 


Theft,  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


NOV  1  ^  IS  85* 


L161— 0-1096 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 
VNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


raw?* 


MHW  Mi 


^  ^  A.RATTE^^ 

C,NCJNNAT1  IN  ^Ls* 


THE  CATHOLIC  NATIONAL  SERIES. 


ZZO.Q5 

a4a> 


and  vyokd-dook  nas  proved  a  aeciaea  success. 

BENZIGER  BROTHERS,  NEW  TORE,  CINCINNATI,  AND  ST,  LOUIS. 


: 


v 


/ 


* 


% 


I 


•  ■» 


*■ 


* 


£phe  kingdom  of  heavon  i$  fc*[  suoh  a$  tho$o* 

St.  Matt.  xix.  14. 


BIBLE  HIST!  )B  Y 

CONTAINING  THE  MOST 

REMARKABLE  EVENTS 

OF  THE 

OLD  AND  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED  A  COMPENDIUM  OF 

CHURCH  “HISTORY. 

FOR  THE  USE  OF  THE  CATHOLIC  SCHOOLS 

IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


RIGHT  REV.  RICHARD  GILMOUR,  D.  D., 

Bishop  of  Cleveland. 


New- York,  Cincinnati,  and  St.  Louis: 
BENZIGER  BROTHERS, 


PRINTERS  TO  THE  HOLY  APOSTOLIC  SEE. 


A  LETTER  FROM 

His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo  XIII. 


jz+y-4  4cd  j  lyoc&J  2/t/  ^  aCsfa^e^st^-Cwt^S 

^Y"  (fy ah?  {s/eYird  i/\Z^f?X  (yf^sisbsuctM. rf~t 


/ 

jr/t^^%  &*uisypis47^  £^CXX^  Ivvi*sL*<Z y 

i  Y'&/h 


cca^ 


&f~  Jt<yhAC* *U? 


CfVlXs  V JZSIA^V  J2/XS^  /fy >HvC^ 


*'  o/~rr>  cf.iT*.  It/S/ c 

TRANSLATION. 

have  received  with  thanks  the  copy  of  The  Bible  History 9 
together  with  the  expressions  of  devotion ,  which  Benzifjer  Brothers 9 
Publishers ,  have  sent  us  through  the  Bishop  of  Basel ,  and  we  give  our 
Apostolic  Benediction  to  them  and  to  their  labors  that  these  may  always 
tend  to  the  good  of  Religion. 

Leo  P.  P.  XIII. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1869,  by  BENZ1GER 

•  BROTHERS,  in  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States, 
for  the  Southern  District  of  Ohio. 


Copyright ,  1881,  by  BENZIGER  BROTHERS. 


APPROBATIONS  TO  BISHOP  GILMOUR’S  BIBLE  HISTORY. 


tLI*  0  I  ^5” 

(y  -(r 

I  cheerfully  give 
History  of  the  Bible. 


From  His  Eminence  the  Cardinal. 

New  York,  April  13,  1871. 

my  approbation  and  recommendation  of  your  u  Illustrated 

t  JOHN,  Archbishop  0/ New  York. 


From  His  Eminence  the  Cardinal,  Archbishop  of  Westminster,  England. 

Archbishop’s  House,  Westminster,  S.  W.,  May  19,  1874. 
The  Archbishop  has  received  your  “  Illustrated  Bible  History,”  and  thanks 
you  much  for  it.  He  directs  me  to  say  that  he  strongly  approves  of  it,  and  hopes 
that  you  will  be  able  to  continue  publishing  such  good  and  useful  books. 

HENRY  BAYLEY,  Secretary. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati. 

Cincinnati,  August.  5,  1869. 

The  Illustrated  History  of  the  Bible,”  Old  and  New  Testaments,  compiled 
by  a  priest  of  the  diocese  of  Basel,  translated  into  French  by  Rev.  Dr.  Bourquard, 
of  Paris,  approved  by  many  bishops  in  Europe,  and  reproduced  in  many  lan¬ 
guages,  is  presented,  with  our  approbation,  to  the  reverend  clergy,  school¬ 
teachers,  parents,  and  youths  of  this  diocese,  by  all  of  whom  we  desire  it  to  be 
extensively  used  and  circulated.  Never  was  the  thorough  and  intelligent 
teaching  of  the  Catechism  more  needed  than  at  the  present  day,  and  the  Cate¬ 
chism  of  Christian  Doctrine  can  neither  be  well  taught  nor  properly  understood 
without  the  Catechism  of  the  Bible. 

This  translation  has  been  well  made  by  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour,  of  the  Arch¬ 
diocese.  J-  B.  PURCELL,  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Oregon  City. 

Portland,  Oregon,  October  4,  1869. 

I  have  received  and  examined  your  “  Bible  History,”  containing  the  most 
remarkable  events  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  Its  style  is  pure,  its  lan¬ 
guage  elegant,  its  plan  excellent,  and  so  much  the  more  pleasing  to  me,  because 
it  coincides  and  corresponds  with  that  of  the  Catholic  Ladder,  for  teaching  the 
history  of  religion  from  the  beginning  to  the  present  time.  That  plan  has  the 
recommendation  of  St.  Augustine,  saying :  “  The  true  method  of  teaching  religion 
is  to  begin  with  those  words,  ‘  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaven  and 
the  earth.’  It  is  not  necessary  nor  feasible  to  state  all  the  particulars  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments ;  but  make  an  abridgment,  and  insist  on  what  seem 
to  you  the  most  important  points.  In  order  to  show  the  whole  scope  of  religion, 
bear  in  mind  that  the  Old  Testament  is  a  figure  of  the  New;  that  the  entire 
Mosaic  religion,  the  Patriarchs,  their  lives,  their  covenants,  their  sacrifices,  are 
so  many  figures  of  what  we  see  ;  that  the  whole  Jewish  people  and  their  govern¬ 
ment  are  but  a  great  prophet  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  the  Church.”  As  this 
should  be  teaching  only  the  letter  of  religion,  the  illustrious  Bishop  of  Hippo 
insists  on  teaching  also  its  spirit,  which  consists  in  the  love  of  God  and  our 
neighbor,  speaking  thus  :  “  Commencing  your  account  from  the  creation  of  all 
things  in  a  state  of  perfection,  and  bringing  it  down  to  the  existing  period  of  the 
Church,  your  sole  airn  will  be  to  show  that  everything  prior  to  the  Incarnation 
of  the  Word  tends  to  manifest  the  love  of  God  in  accomplishing  this  mystery. 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  immolated  for  us,  teaches  us  the  immensity  of  God’s  love 
for  us,  in  giving  us  his  true  and  only  Son.”  For  all  this  your  book  is  mine  for 
teaching  the  Catholic  Ladder.  I  will  recommend  it  all  over  the  Archdiocese. 

F.  N.  BLANCHET,  Archbishop  of  Oregon  City . 


366915 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Philadelphia. 

Philadelphia,  Nov.  24,  1871. 

We  cordially  add  our  approbation  of  the  “  Bible  History,”  prepared  by  Rev 
Richard  Gihnour,  and  published  by  your  hrm  under  the  auspices  of  the  Most 
Rev.  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati,  to  that  of  the  many  venerable  Prelates  whose 
names  appear  on  the  edition  sent  for  our  perusal. 

t  JAMES  F.  WOOD,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Montreal. 

Montreal,  le  14  Octobre  1870. 

La  Petite  Bible  Illustree ,  que  Ton  nous  a  communiquee,  ayant  ete  approu- 
vde  par  divers  Eveques  d’un  merite  eminent,  comme  un  ouvrage  extremement 
utile,  nous  sommes  heureux  d’en  recommander  la  lecture  k  tous  les  fideles  con- 
fies  k  nos  soins  et  surtout  aux  enfants  qui  frequentent  les  ecoles  de  la  ville  et  des 
campagnes.  t  IGNATIUS,  Eveque  de  Montreal. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  New  Orleans. 

Nouvelle-Orleans,  le  8  Octobre  1870. 

Ayant  examine  votre  histoire  de  la  Bib.le  en  francais  et  l’ayant  lue  en  anglais, 
je  pense  que  cet  ouvrage  dans  l’une  comme  dans  l’autre  langue  est  le  meilleur 
livre  dans  ce  genre  que  Ton  puisse  introduire  dans  les  ecoles  catholiques. 

NAPOLEON  JOSEPH,  Archeveque  de  la  Nouvelle-Orleans. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Milwaukee. 

Milwaukee,  Jtine  14,  1875. 

The  Bible  History  published  by  you  I  really  wish  to  have  introduced  in  all 
the  English  schools  of  my  diocese.  Wherefore,  you  may  use  my  name  for  its 
approbation.  JOHN  M.  HENNI,  Archbishop  of  Milwaukee. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Baltimore. 

Wilmington,  N.  C.,  Dec .  n,  1871. 

Father  Gilmour’s  Bible  History,  published  by  you,  is  a  work  that  richly 
merits,  as  I  am  sure  it  will  receive,  the  liberal  patronage  of  the  Catholic  schools 
and  academies  throughout  the  country.  I  am  delighted  with  it. 

JAMES  GIBBONS,  Vicar  Apostolic,  North  Caroli7ia. 


From  the  Most  Rev.  Coadjutor-Archbishop  of  Oregon  City. 

Victoria,  V.  I.,  July  3,  1875. 

As  Bishop  Gilmour’s  Bible  History  has  the  approbation  of  almost  every 
Prelate  of  the  Union,  it  is  but  fight  that  I  should  be  honored  by  having  my  name 
added  to  those  of  the  distinguished  Bishops.  CAROLUS  JOANNES, 

Bishop  of  Vancouver  Island. 

From  the  Most  Rev-  Coadjutor-Archbishop  of  Milwaukee. 

La  Crosse,  September  26,  1869. 

Y our  Illustrated  Bible  History  is  in  fact  what  it  claims  to  be,  a  valuable  school¬ 
book,  useful  both  for  teacher  and  scholar.  The  purity  and  plainness  of  its  style, 
the  careful  selection  and  arrangement  of  its  lessons,  the  variety  and  beauty  of  its 
illustrations,  as  also  the  great  number  of  references  pointed  out  from  the  Old  to 
the  New  Testament,  make  it  very  desirable  to  see  this  Bible  History  introduced 
in  our  Catholic  schools.  MICHAEL  HEISS,  Bishop  of  La  Crosse. 

From  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  of  Chicago. 

Nashville,  Tenn.,  Nov.  29,  1871. 

I  beg  to  thank  you  for  your  copy  of  Father  Gilmour’s  Bible  History.  It  is  a 
most  useful  work,  and  I  shall  recommend  it  to  the  schools  of  the  Diocese. 

P.  A.  FEEHAN,  Bishop  of  Nashville. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Nesqualy. 

Vancouver,  W.  T.,  October  i,  1869. 

I  have  examined  the  “  Bible  History,”  of  which  you  sent  me  a  copy.  I  con¬ 
sider  it  is  well  adapted  to  the  wants  of  our  schools.  It  is  within  the  reach  of  the 
youngest  pupil’s  understanding.  The  Director  of  the  College  says  it  is  the  best 
work  of  this  kind  for  the  schools  he  ever  saw,  and  intends  to  introduce  it  soon 
into  the  classes.  I  will  recommend  the  use  of  it  in  the  schools  of  the  Diocese. 

A.  M.  A.  BLANCHET,  Bishop  0/ Nesqualy. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Brooklyn. 


Brooklyn,  July  7,  1873. 

I  take  pleasure  in  recommending  your  “  Illustrated  Bible  History.”  I  hope 
it  will  be  very  extensively  patronized.  JOHN  LOUGHLIN, 

Bishop  0/  Brooklyn. 


V  From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Burlington- 

Burlington,  Vt.,  June  10,  1875. 

We  use  Bishop  Gilmour’s  Bible  History  in  our  Perseverance  Catechism  in  the 
Cathedral  congregation  ;  both  our  teachers  and  children  are  much  pleased  with 
it,  and  I  cannot  recommend  it  too  much.  +  LOUIS, 

Bishop  of  Burlington,  Vt. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Coadjutor-Bishop  of  Cincinnati. 

Natchez,  Miss.,  Dec.  26,  1871. 

The  “  Bible  History  ”  of  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour  has  been  used  in  the  Brothers’ 
schools  at  Natchez  almost  ever  since  its  first  publication. 

I  have  recommended  it  too  as  a  useful  book  for  a  Class  of  Perseverance,  for 
those  who  have  made  their  First  Holy  Communion,  and  who  know  thoroughly 
their  ordinary  catechism. 

It  is  very  important  that  our  young  Catholics  make  themselves  well  acquainted 
with  the  Sacred  History. 

Growing  irreverence  for  *he  Word  of  God  is  one  of  the  characteristics  of  what  is 
now  called  the  progress  of  the  age.  Even  those  who  claim  to  be  especial  friends 
of  the  Holy  Bible  expose  it  to  daily  ignominy  in  the  Public  Schools,  and  the 
denial  of  its  veracity  is  openly  avowed  by  some  men  who  claim  to  be  teachers 
of  religion,  while  the  synods  and  conventions  of  churches  to  which  they  belong 
dare  not  condemn  the  impiety  which  is  taught  to  their  children. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Sacred  Council  of  the  Vatican,  in  its  very  first  decree, 
vindicated  the  Sacred  Scriptures  against  their  enemies.  This  shows  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  regards  hostility  to  the  Written  Word  of  God  as  one  of  the  prom¬ 
inent  evils  of  the  day,  and  that  a  knowledge  and  esteem  of  that  holy  Word  ought 
to  be  characteristics  of  all  earnest  children  of  the  Faith. 

Father  Gilmour’s  Bible  History  is  admirably  adapted  to  promote  this  knowl¬ 
edge  and  esteem  among  our  young  people. 

The  making  of  such  books  in  our  own  country  is  one  of  the  encouraging  signs 
of  the  times.  And  it  is  remarkable  that  precisely  in  Cincinnati,  where  the  Cath¬ 
olics  were  so  fiercely  denounced  as  enemies  of  the  Holy  Bible,  a  hard-working 
Catholic  Priest  rested  from  his  other  labors  by  working  at  this  one  for  the  pur¬ 
pose  of  promoting  both  a  familiar  and  a  reverent  knowledge  of  the  Sacred  Books. 

I  congratulate  Rev.  Father  Gilmour  on  the  work  itself,  and  also  on  the  style 
in  which  it  has  been  published  :  cheap  enough  for  the  school-room — and  beauti¬ 
ful  enough  for  a  Christmas  present. 

I  hope  the  extensiveness  and  fruitfulness  of  its  use  will  give  him  the  consola¬ 
tion  which  he  so  much  deserves.  WILLIAM  HENRY  ELDER, 

Bishop  of  Natchez. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  St.  Paul. 

St.  Paul,  Minn.,  April  2,  1870. 

I  received  the  copy  of  the  Bible  History  you  did  me  the  kindness  to  send  me 
some  time  ago.  I  need  hardly  say  I  was  pleased  with  it.  This  History  supplies 
a  want  in  our  schools,  and  supplies  it  well.  Upon  my  recommendation  the  His¬ 
tory  has  been  introduced  into  our  schools  in  St.  Paul,  and  I  trust  the  example 
will  be  followed  in  all  the  schools  of  the  Diocese. 

•  THOMAS  L.  GRACE,  Bishop  0/ St.  Paul. 


From  the  Right  Rev,  Bishop  of  Mobile. 

*  / 

Mobile,  October  14,  1869. 

We  have  received,  by  your  favor,  the  u  Illustrated  Bible  History,”  prepared 
for  the  use  of  Catholic  schools  in  the  United  States  by  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour,  of 
the  Archdiocese  of  Cincinnati,  and  published  by  you.  Having  examined  it  care¬ 
fully,  we  consider  it  admirably  adapted  for  use  in  the  junior  classes  of  our 
collegiate,  conventual,  and  parochial  schools  ;  and  we  hereby  most  cordially 
recommend  it  to  all  Catholic  teachers  and  scholars  within  our  ecclesiastical  juris¬ 
diction.  JOHN  QUINLAN,  Bishop  0/ Mobile. 


From  the  Right  Rev,  Bishop  of  Marysville, 

Marysville,  Cal.,  January  17,  1872. 

Your  Bible  History  is  an  admirable  and  interesting  compendium  of  the  Bible. 
I  only  wish  it  were  in  my  power  to  give  it  a  wider  circulation  than  it  has  already. 

tE.  O’CONNELL,  Bishop. 


From  the  Right  Rf.v,  Bishop  of  Leeds,  England. 

Springfield  House,  Little  Woodhouse, 
Leeds,  May ,  15,  1874. 

I  have  duly  received  your  “  Bible  History,”  for  which  be  pleased  to  accept  my 
best  thanks  and  my  warmest  congratulations  upon  your  elegant  and  useful  work, 
which  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  in  use  in  the  schools  of  this  Diocese. 

t  ROBERT  CORNTH  WAITE,  Bishop  of  Beverley. 


From  the  Right  Rev,  Bishop  of  Dubuque, 

Dubuque,  Dec.  14,  1871. 

Please  accept  my  thanks  for  a  copy  of  Rev.  Father  Gilmour’s  Bible  History. 
1  find  it  so  highly  recommended  that  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  it  introduced  into  the 
schools  of  this  Diocese.  t  JOHN  HENNESSY,  Bishop  of  Dubuque. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Little  Rock, 

Little  Rock,  Oct.  25,  1869. 

The  Sisters  of  St.  Mary’s  Academy  of  Little  Rock  have  examined  Rev.  R. 
Gilmour’s  Bible  History,  and  consider  it  to  be  a  very  useful  text-book.  They 
purpose  introducing  it  into  their  schools  at  the  commencemen  t  of  next  school 
year.  I  beg  to  add  my  recommendation  to  theirs. 

EDWARD  FITZGERALD,  Bishop  of  Little  Rock. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Louisville. 

Louisville,  Ky.,  January  2,  1872. 

You  would  have  had  an  earlier  acknowledgment  of  the  receipt  of  the  Rev.  R. 
Gilmour’s  “  Illustrated  Bible  History,”  but  that  I  wished  to  read  it  through  care¬ 
fully,  and  judge  for  myself.  This  I  have  done,  and  I  take  great  pleasure  in 
recommending  it  as  one  of  the  most  admirable  works  of  its  kind  ever  published. 
Although  intended  for  the  young,  older  persons  may  read  it  with  much  profit, 
and  1  trust  it  may  find  its  way  not  only  into  the  schools,  but  also  into  every  Cath¬ 
olic  family  of  my  diocese.  WILLIAM  McCLOSKEY, 

Bishop  of  Louisville, 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Erie. 

Erie,  Pa.,  Nov.  20,  1871. 

Accept  ray  thanks  for  the  copy  you  sent  me  of  the  41  Bible  History  prepared 
by  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour,”  and  published  by  you.  I  have  examined  it  with 
some  care,  and  consider  it  admirably  adapted  for  the  use  of  Catholic  schools.  It 
reproduces  in  a  manner  most  attractive  to  children  the  whole  inspired  record  of 
God’s  dealings  with  mankind,  while  its  illustrations  are  so  striking  and  appropri¬ 
ate  as  to  sustain  the  interest  of  the  youthful  reader  and  rivet  his  attention  on  the 
most  important  points  in  the  sacred  narrative.  Although  designed  for  children, 
it  might  be  studied  with  advantage  by  persons  of  any  age,  and  may  then  be  very 
deservedly  assigned  a  place  in  the  home-library  as  in  the  school-room. 

t  T.  MULLEN,  Bishop  0/ Eric. 


•  From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Buffalo. 

Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  Nov.  21,  1871. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  recommending  Rev.-R.  Gilmour’ s  Illustrated  Bible 
History,  already  so  highly  and  respectably  recommended.  As  a  compendium  of 
Bible  history,  I  deem  it  in  every  way  a  most  desirable  and  useful  book  to  be  put 
into  the  hands  of  children.  t  STEPHEN  VINCENT, 

Bishop  of  Buffalo. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Covington. 

Covington,  No7>.  23,  1871. 

You  have  deserved  well  of  the  parents  and  children  of  the  United  States  by 
your  beautiful  edition  of  the  excellent  Bible  History  by  Rev.  Rich.  Gilmour. 
Allow  me  to  add  my  name  to  the  long  list  of  Bishops  who  by  their  approval  bear 
witness  to  its  excellence.  I  cordially  recommend  its  introduction  in  all  the 
schools  of  my  Diocese.  t  A.  M.  TOEBBE,  Bishop  of  Covington. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Alton. 

Alton,  III.,  March  19,  1870. 

I  have  examined  the  Bible  History  for  Catholic  schools,  by  Rev.  Richard 
Gilmour.  I  recommend  it  to  the  schools  of  our  Diocese. 

P.  J.  BALTES,  Bishop  of  Alton. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Detroit. 

Detroit,  Nov.  22,  1871. 

We  had  the  pleasure  of  examining  the  manuscript  of  the  Bible  History  by 
Rev.  Richard  Gilmour  ;  and  since  its  publication  by  you  we  are  delighted  in 
seeing  it  honored  with  the  approbation  of  three  Archbishops  and  thirteen  Bishops 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  LTnited  States.  We  unite  with  them  in  recom¬ 
mending  it  to  all  who  are  interested  or  engaged  in  the  instruction  of  youth,  as  in 
every  respect  among  the  best  Bible  Histories  published  for  the  use  of  Catholic 
schools  in  this  country.  C.  H.  BORGESS, 

C.  and  A  dm.  Bishop  of  Detroit. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Albany. 

Albany,  Aug.  14,  1875. 

I  cheerfully  unite  with  my  brethren  in  the  Episcopacy  in  their  commendation 
of  the  Illustrated  Bible  History,  prepared  for  the  use  of  Catholic  schools  in  the 
United  States  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Gilmour.  Bishop  of  Cleveland,  and  published 
by  the  house  of  Benziger  Brothers,  New  York  and  Cincinnati.  Its  introduction 
into  every  school  in  the  diocese  of  Albany  would  be  hailed  by  me  with  great 
pleasure.  FRANCIS,  Bishop-Administrator  of  Albany, 


From  the  Right  Rev,  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg, 

Ogdensburg,  June  12,  1875. 

The  examination  of  your  illustrated  Bible  History  has  given  me  great  plea¬ 
sure,  and  1  heartily  approve  of  its  publication. 

t  EDGAR  P.  WADHAMS,  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Savannah. 

Savannah,  Aug.  10,  1873. 

I  most  cheerfully  give  my  approbation  to  your  “  Illustrated  History  of  the 
Bible,”  and  most  earnestly  recommend  it  to  the  Reverend  Clergy,  to  school¬ 
teachers,  and  to  all  the  faithful  of  this  diocese.  +  WILLIAM, 

Bishop  of  Savannah. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  Sherbrooke. 

Sherbrooke,  July  6,  1875. 

I  would  be  most  happy  to  see  Bishop  Gilmour’s  Bible  History  adopted  for 
school  purposes  in  my  Diocese,  as  it  is  the  most  commendable  book  for  children 
to  study  from.  +  ANTOINE,  Evcque  de  Sherbrooke. 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Vicar  Apostolic  of  N.  Minnesota. 

St.  Cloud,  Minn.,  June  12,  1875. 

The  copy  of  the  Bible  History  by  Rt.  Rev.  R.  Gilmour,  so  kindly  sent  to  me, 
has  been  duly  received.  It  is  an  excellent  work  for  schools,  and  I  shall  not  fail 
to  forward  its  introduction  into  the  schools  of  my  new  Vicariate  as  far  as  is  in 
my  power.  +  RUPERT  SEIDENBUSH,  O.  S.  B., 

Vic.  Ap.  Northern  Minnesota . 


From  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  of  St.  Hyacinth. 

St.  Hyacinth,  Bishop’s  Palace,  Oct.  16,  1875. 

I  very  willingly  give  my  approbation  of  the  Bible  History,  and  I  earnestly 
hope  that  it  meets  with  as  favorable  a  reception  amongst  all  Catholics,  and  more 
especially  amongst  the  English  speaking  faithful  of  this  Diocese. 

t  L.  Z.  MOREAU,  Administrator  of  St.  Hyacinth. 


Cincinnati,  A  ugust  10,  1869. 

I  find  your  Bible  History  exceedingly  well  adapted  to  the  object  for  which  it 
is  designed,  a  school-book.  The  style  is  so  purely  English  that  it  has  not  even 
the  semblance  of  a  translation.  It  is  evident  that  the  translator  aimed  to  use 
Saxon  words  where  it  was  possible.  While  his  language  is  elegant,  it  is,  at  the 
same  time,  fitted  to  the  comprehension  of  children.  The  moral  reflections,  the 
allusions  to  the  mysteries  of  the  New  Testament,  combined  with  the  well-exe¬ 
cuted  illustrations  of  the  work,  render  the  book  a  valuable  acquisition  both  for 
teachers  and  for  school-children.  We  will  adopt  it  in  our  schools. 

Rrv.  W.  H.  HILL,  S.  J.,  President  of  St.  Xavier  College. 


Alton,  III.,  September  9,  1869. 

We  have  received  a  copy  of  your  Bible  History,  by  Rev.  R.  Gilmour,  and 
approve  highly  of  it.  URSULINE  SISTERS. 


Evansville,  Ind.,  September  14,  1869. 

We  are  highly  delighted  with  the  new  Illustrated  Bible  History.  We  will 
introduce  it  in  our  German  schools  as  an  English  reading-book.  We  consider  it 
as  a  powerful  aid  to  instil  piety  in  the  hearts  of  the  children. 

SISTERS  OF  PROVIDENCE. 


Cincinnati,  September  15,  1869. 

For  conciseness,  simplicity,  and  clearness  of  style,  we  like  your  Bible  History, 
and  hope  gradually  to  introduce  it  into  our  schools. 

SISTERS  OF  MERCY,  West  Fourth  Street,  Cincinnati. 


St.  Mary’s  of  the  Woods,  Vigo  Co.,  Ind.,  September  15,  1869. 

Having  examined  your  Bible  History,  we  find  it  suited  to  our  wants,  and 
intend  introducing  it  into  our  classes.  Have  the  kindness  to  forward,  as  soon  as 
convenient,  6  doz.  copies.  Were  it  not  that  we  are  so  much  pleased  with  the 
work,  and  so  well  convinced  of  its  worth,  we  would  not  presume  to  introduce  it 
at  present,  having  already  laid  in  a  supply  of  books  for  the  year. 

SISTERS  OF  PROVIDENCE. 


Convent  of  the  Annunciation,  Nebraska  City,  Neb  ,  September  16,  1869. 
The  copy  of  the  Bible  History  you  so  kindly  sent,  arrived.  We  are  greatly 
pleased  with  it.  It  is  just  what  we  have  long  desired. 

MOTHER  BEATRICE  BLAKELY,  O  S.  B. 


Cedar  Grove,  near  Cincinnati,  September  20,  1869. 
We  are  delighted  with  the  “  Illustrated  Bible  History,”  by  Rev.  R.  Gilmour, 
and  will  adopt  it  in  our  schools.  SISTERS  OF  CHARITY. 


Academy  of  Mount  St.  Vincent, 
near  Yonkers,  N.  Y.,  September  23,  1869. 

Accept  our  grateful  thanks,  not  only  for  the  copy  of  your  new  Bible  History, 
which  you  have  so  courteously  sent  us,  but  for  having  placed  such  an  invaluable 
work  within  our  reach.  Be  assured  that  we  shall  introduce  it  into  our  schools 
promptly.  Please  to  forward  50  copies  to  Academy  Mount  St.  Vincent. 

THE  SISTERS  OF  CHARITY. 


Georgetown,  D.  C.,  October  13,  1869. 

We  are  exceedingly  pleased  with  your  Bible  History,  and  will  adopt  it  in  our 
academy.  The  well-executed  illustrations  render  it  doubly  attractive  to  youth. 
We  have  been  using  it  for  several  years  in  the  German  classes. 

SISTERS  OF  THE  VISITATION. 


St.  Mary’s  Academy,  Portland,  Oregon,  January  19,  1870. 

I  received  with  gratitude  the  copy  of  the  Bible  History  you  were  so  kind  as 
to  send  me.  We  feel  really  convinced  that  this  book  0/  lipe  cannot  bu*:  instil 
piety  in  youthful  hearts.  Please  to  send  60  copies. 

MOTHER  VERONICA,  Superioress . 


St.  Joseph’s  Academy,  Flushing,  N,  Y.,  September  25,  1870. 

Having  examined  your  Bible  History,  and  considering  it  one  of  the  most  use¬ 
ful  works  of  its  kind,  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa¬ 
ments,  we  have  introduced  it  in  our  schools  throughout  with  great  satisfaction 
and  success.  SISTERS  OF  ST.  JOSEPH. 


Academy  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
Chicago,  March  29,  1871. 

After  a  careful  examination  of  the  “Illustrated  Bible  History”  published  by 
your  firm,  we  are  desirous  of  introducing  it  in  our  schools. 

We  will  need  quite  a  number  at  present,  and  of  course  as  the  school  increases 
and  classes  advance,  another  supply  will  be  needed.  When  your  price  list  is 
received,  we  will  then  order  what  we  need.  SISTER  DOMINICA. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  “Illustrated  Bible  History"  needs  a 
word  of  explanation.  It  professes  to  be  a  translation  of 
a  Bible  history  published  by  the  Bexziger  Brothers, 
and  now  extensively  used  in  the  schools  of  Europe, 
having  been  already  translated  into  six  different  lan- 
guages  ;  but  there  have  been  so  many  changes  made, 
and  the  whole  form  of  the  book  so  altered,  that,  in 
some  sense,  it  might  be  called  new. 

The  original  is,  to  a  great  extent,  made  up  of  quota¬ 
tions  from  the  Scriptures.  To  some  this  might  be  con¬ 
sidered  a  recommendation,  as  thereby  familiarizing  the 
young  with  the  sacred  text ;  yet  the  language  would  be 
quaint,  and  the  construction  of  the  sentences  awkward, 
in  a  book  prepared  for  school  reading ;  hence,  on  the 
recommendation  of  those  whose  life-long  experience  in 
the  training  of  youth  gives  their  opinion  weight,  the 
work  has  been  recast.  However,  the  substance,  and,  as 


VI 


PREFACE. 


far  as  possible,  the  language,  of  the.  original,  have  been 
retained. 

For  the  convenience  of  teachers  the  matter  has  been 
divided  into  paragraphs,  and  questions  have  been  added 
to  aid  the  pupil.  Dates,  and  a  list  of  the  patriarchs, 
it  is  hoped,  will  be  found  a  valuable  addition. 

In  this  Edition  the  old  illustrations  are,  in  great  part, 
replaced  by  new  ones,  and  several  additional  illustrations 
have  been  added.  The  work  is  also  supplemented  by  a 
“  Compendium  of  Church  History,”  which,  it  is  hoped, 
will  increase  the  usefulness  of  the  book. 

Shortness  in  the  chapters,  pithiness  in  the  sentences, 
and  great  condensation  of  matter,  marked  the  original. 
These  have  been  retained.  The  illustrations  and  press- 
work  speak  for  themselves.  The  work  is  sent  forth 
with  considerable  confidence  in  its  merits. 


History  of  the  Old  Testament. 

'  - - «8S&» - 

AGE  I. 

% 

t 

FROM  ADAM  TO  ABRAHAM. 

CONTAINING-  2083  YEARS. 

- - 

a.  m.  i.]  i# — The  Creation  of  the  World.  c-  4000 


1.  In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens  and  the 
earth.  The  earth  was  void  arid  empty,  and  darkness  was 
on  the  face  of  the  deep.  Then  God  said  :  “  Let  there  be 
light  !”  and  light  was  made.  This  was  the  work  of  the 
first  day. 

2.  On  the  second  day  was  created  the  firmament,  with 
all  its  expansive  beauty. 


8 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


On  the  third  day  God  gathered  together  the  waters  into 
one  place,  and  commanded  the  dry  land  to  appeal  ;  the 
waters  He  called  sea,  and  the  dry  land  earth.  Thus  were 
formed  the  fountains,  the  streams,  and  the  rivers.  4" 

3.  Then  •  God  commanded  the  earth  to  bring  forth 
plants,  and  green  trees,  and  flowers  of  many  various 
forms  and  different  colors. 

On  the  fourth  day  were  made  the  great  lights  that 
shine  in  the  heavens,  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars. 
On  the  fifth  day  the  fish  that  are  in  the  waters,  and  the/, 
birds  that  are  in  the  air  were  created. 

4.  The  sixth  day  God  created  all  manner  of  living 
creatures  that  are  upon  the  earth,  each  in  its  kind. 

At  last  He  said :  “  Let  us  make  man  to  our  own  image 
and  likeness,  and  let  him  have  dominion  over  the  whole 
earth.”  So  God  formed  man  out  of  the^rme  of  the  earth, 
and  breathed  into  him  an  immortal  soul,  and  called  him 
Adam;  that  is,  taken  from  the  earth.  God  saw  all  the 
things  that  He  had  made,  and  they  were  good.  So  He 
rested  on  the  seventh  day,  and  blessed  it. 

5.  As  God  created  man  on  tlie  sixth  day  of  creation,  so  on  Good- 
Fridav,  the  sixth  day  of  Holy  Week,  He  redeemed  him.  And  as 
the  body  of  the  first  Adam  was  formed  from  the  earth  whilst  it 
was  yet  pure  and  blessed,  so  was  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  Adam, 
born  of  Mary,  a  Virgin,  pure  and  without  original  sin. 


2. — Happiness  of  Adam  and  Eve  in  Paradise. 

1.  The  heavens  and  the  earth  being  finished,  God 
planted  a  garden,  a  terrestrial  paradise,  in  which  were  all 
manner  of  trees  and  precious  fruits.  In  the  midst  thereof 
He  placed  two  trees,  one  the  tree  of  life,  the  other  the 
tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  God  then  told  Adam 


Questions  to  Chapter  1. — What  was  done  in  the  beginning  ?  How  was  the 
earth  created  ?  What  did  God  create  on  the  first  day  ?  What  on  the  second  ? 
What  on  the  third?  What  were  the  waters  called?  What  did  the  earth  bring 
forth?  What  was  created  on  the  fourth  day  ?  On  the  fifth0  And  sixth?  Why 
did  God  call  the  first  man  Adam  ?  What  did  God  do  on  the  seventh  day  ? 


THE  FALL  OF  OUR  FIRST  PARENTS. 


9 


he  mightireat  of  the  fruit  of  every  tree  in  the  garden,  but, 
“  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil, 
he  should  not  eat ;  for  on  the  day  he  would  eat,  he  should 
surely  die.”  ^ 

2.  Then  God  brought  before  Adam  all  the  beasts  of 
the  earth  that  .he  might  give  to  each  its  name.  But  for 
Adam  there  was  not  found  a  companion  like  to  himself. 
And  God  said  :  “  It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone,  let  us 
make  a  helpmate  like  unto  himself.”  So  God  cast  a  dee}) 
sleep  upon  Adam,  and  from  his  side  took  a  rib,  which  He 
formed  into  a  woman.  When  Adam  awoke,  God  brought 
the  woman  jfcp  him,  and  he  called  her  Eve,  that  is,  the 
mother  of  alBtlie  living. 

3.  Whilst  Adam  and  Eve  were  in  Paradise,  God  treated  them  as 
a  father  does  his  children,  and  they  were  happy :  at  the  same  time 
the  tree  of  life  preserved  them  from  sickness  and  death. — The  tree 
of  life  was  a  figure  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar ;  of  which  it  is 
written,  “He  who  is  fed  by  it,  shall  live  forever.” 


***tN^‘  '  *  ¥  *  * 


-  vV.^1, 

^  a  V  T%'’*  *  ^ 


1.  Besides  the  visible,  God  also  created  an  invisible 
world,  namely  His  angels.  At  first  they  were  good  and 
perfectly  happy  ;  but  in  time  they  became  dazzled  with 
their  own  perfections,  and,  yielding  to  pride,  revolted 
against  God.  Michael,  and  the  other  angels  that  remained 
faithful,  fought  against  them,  vanquished  and  overthrew 
them,  together  with  their  leader,  Lucifer ,  who  is  also 
called  Satan. 

2.  But  Satan,  fallen  and  lost,  began  to  contrast  his 
misery  with  man’s  happiness,  and,  raging  with  anger  and 
envy,  resolved  to  seduce  man  from  his  obedience  to  God. 
For  this  end  he  made  use  of  the  serpent. 

3.  One  day,  while  Eve  was  looking  at  the  forbidden 


Questions  to  Chapter  2.— What  was  placed  in  Paradise  ?  What  are  the 
names  of  the  trees?  What  was  to  happen  if  Adam  eat  the  fruit?  What  were 
-  brought  before  Adam  ?  What  was  not  found  ?  Of  what  was  the  woman  formed  ? 
What  does  Eve  mean  ?  What  is  said  of  Paradise  ?  And  of  the  tree  of  life  ? 


10 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


tree,  the  serpent,  coming  near,  asked  her  why  she  did  not 
eat  of  its  fruit.  Eve  answered,  God  had  forbidden  them 


to  touch  it,  lest  they  should  die.  But  the  serpent  artfully 
replied,  they  would  not  die  ;  on  the  contrary,  their  eyes 
would  be  opened,  and  they  would  be  as  gods,  knowing 
good  and  evil.  Eve  looked  again  upon  the  tree  ;  her 
curiosity  was  excited  :  the  more  she  looked,  the  more  the 
forbidden  fruit  appeared  enticing.  At  length  she  stretched 
forth  her  hand,  plucked  the  fruit,  eat  and  gave  to  Adam, 
who  also  eat.  This  was  their  first  sin. 

4.  Immediately  their  eyes  were  opened,  but  far  other¬ 
wise  than  they  had  expected.  Covered  with  shame,  they 
sewed  together  fig-leaves  and  made  garments  for  them¬ 
selves,  and,  trembling,  hid  among  the  trees.  From  one 
tree  came  ruin  ;  from  another,  the  tree  of  the  cross,  came 
redemption  and  victory  over  sin  and  the  devil. 

« 

Questions  to  Chapter  3.— What  was  created?  At  first,  what  were  they? 
How  did  they  fall?  What  is  said  of  Satan  ?  How  did  he  tempt  Eve?  Did  he 
succeed  ?  What  happened  to  Adam  and  Eve  ?  What  is  said  of  the  tree  and  the 
cross  ? 


THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  SIN 


11 


4.— The  Punishment  of  Sin  and  the  Promise  of 

a  Redeemer. 

1.  In  the  evening  God  came  into  the  garden  and  called 
Adam,  who,  trembling  with  fear,  approached  and  acknowl¬ 
edged  that  he  had  eaten  the  forbidden  fruit,  but  threw 
the  blame  on  the  woman.  She,  in  turn,  blamed  the 
serpent. 


2.  Then  God  cursed  the  serpent,  condemning  him  to 
crawl  upon  the  ground  and  to  eat  dust  all  the  days  of  his 
life  :  besides,  He  said,  enmity  should  exist  between  the 
serpent  and  the  woman,  but  in  the  end  the  woman  would 
crush  his  head. 

3.  Then  God  told  the  woman  she  should  bring  forth 
her  children  in  sorrow,  and,  for  her  disobedience,  be  sub¬ 
ject  to  her  husband.  To  the  man  He  said  :  “Cursed  is 
the  earth  in  thy  work  :  thorns  and  thistles  shall  it  bring 
forth  to  thee  ;  and  in  the  sweat  of  thy  brow  thou  shalt 
eat  thy  bread,  until  thou  return  to  the  earth  from  whence 


12 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


thou  earnest :  for  dust  thou  art  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt 
return.57 

4.  Then  God  made  garments  of  skins,  and,  clothing 
Adam  and  Eye  in  them,  drove  them  out  of  Paradise.  At 
the  entrance  of  the  garden  an  angel,  with  a  fiery  sword, 
was  placed  to  guard  against  their  Teturn. 


a.  m.  i28.]  5.  Cain  and  Abel.  [a.  c.  3872. 

1.  Adam  and  Eve  had  many  children;  of  these,  the  • 

eldest  were  Cain  and  his  brother  Abel.  Cain  was  a  hus¬ 
bandman,  and  wicked ;  but  Abel,  a  shepherd,  was  just 
and  good.  Both  offered  sacrifice  to  God — Abel,  a  lamb  ; 
Cain,  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  God,  who  knew  the 
secrets  of  their  hearts,  looked  with  favor  on  the  sacrifice 
of  Abel,  but  turned  away  His  face  from  the  sacrifice  of 
Cain.  ■ ;  ■  v 

2.  When  Cain  saw  this,  his  mind  was  filled  with  anger 
and  jealousy  against  his  brother.  His  countenance  fell ; 
and  though  God  chid  him  in  kindness,  telling  him  if  he 
did  well  he  would  be  rewarded  equally  with  Abel,  yet  Cain 
would  not  be  appeased. 

3.  So,  nourishing  liis  anger  and  giving  way  to  his  spite, 
Cain  one  day  asked  Abel  to  go  with  him  into  the  fields. 
There  he  rose  up  against  his  brother  and  slew  him.  As 
soon  as  the  blood  of  the  innocent  Abel  stained  the  ground, 
God  cried  out  to  Cain:  “Where  is  thy  brother?77  but 
Cain,  hardened  in  his  crime,  answered  he  did  not  know  ; 
nor  was  he  his  brother’s  keeper. 

4..  But  God,  from  whom  nothing  can  be  hid,  told  Cain 
that  Abel’s  blood  cried  to  Him  for  vengeance,  and,  because 
he  had  dared  to  touch  his  brother,  he  should  be  a  fugitive 
and  a  vagabond  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  When  Cain 

Questions  to  Chapter  4.  —  Who  called  Adam?  What  was  said?  What 
curse  did  God  pronounce  on  the  serpent?  What  curse  did  God  pronounce  on 
Eve  ?  On  Adam  ?  Of  what  did  God  make  clothing  ?  What  happened  to  Adam 
and  Eve  ?  What  was  placed  at  the  gate  of  Paradise  ? 


THE  DELUGE 


13 


heard  this  sentence  of  God,  he  gave  way  to  despair,  say¬ 
ing  :  “My  sin  is  too  great  to  be  pardoned.'7  So  God  set 
a  mark  upon  him,  and  he  went  forth,  a  wanderer  and  a 
fugitive  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

5.  The  murdered  Abel  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  while  Cain  is 
a  figure  of  the  traitor  Judas  and  the  Jewish  people,  who  put  our 
Saviour  to  death. 


A.  M.  1656.]  The  Ddug’0.  [a.  C.  2344. 

1.  The  descendants  of  Adam  were  divided  into  two 
classes— the  good  and  the  had.  To  console  Adam  for  the 


death  of  Abel,  God  gave  him  the  pious  Seth.  Seth’s 
posterity  were  known  as  the  children  of  God,  while  the 
descendants  of  Cain  were  very  wicked. 

Questions  to  Chapter  5.  —  What  is  said  of  Cain  and  Abe!  ?  What  were 
their  sacrifices  ?  How  did  God  receive  them  ?  IIow  did  Cain  act  ?  How  did  he 
answer  God?  What  was  Cain’s  sentence?  What  is  said  of  Abel  and  Christ  ?  Of 

Cain  and  Judas  ? 


14 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


2.  By  degrees  mankind  became  corrupt,  Noe  alone 
remaining  just.  God  bade  Noe  build  an  Ark,  for  in  a' 
hundred  years  He  would  destroy  by  a  deluge  every  living 
creature  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  following  are  the 
dimensions  and  construction  of  the  Ark  :  Its  length,  three 
hundred  cubits  ;  its  breadth,  fifty  ;  and  its  height,  thirty 
cubits.  In  the  upper  part  was  a  window,  and  in  the  side 
a  door. 

3.  For  a  hundred  years  Noe  labored  on  the  construction 
of  the  Ark.  During  this  time  he  preached  penance  to  the 
wicked,  and  warned  them  of  the  evils  that  were  to  come  ; 
but  they  heeded  him  not.  Then  God  commanded  him  to 
go  into  the  Ark  and  to  take  with  him  his  wife,  and  his 
three  sons  and  their  wives  ;  moreover  to  take  with  him  of 
every  animal  two  of  a  sort,  and  food  sufficient. 

4.  After  seven  days  the  deluge  came.  The  fountains 
of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  and  the  flood-gates  of 
heaven  were  opened,  but  the  Ark  floated  peacefully  upon 
the  waters.  Overwhelmed  with  despair,  men  began  to 
climb  the  trees,  and  in  vain  to  ascend  the  hills.  The 
waters  continued  to  increase,  until  they  had  risen  fifteen 
cubits  above  the  tops  of  the  highest  mountains. 

5.  Thus  perished  every  living  thing  that  then  moved 
upon  the  earth :  from  man  to  the  beasts  of  the  earth  ; 
from  the  birds  in  the  air  to  the  reptiles  on  the  ground. 
Noe  and  all  that  were  in  the  Ark  alone  remained. 

Noe  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Ark  is  a  figure  of  the 
Catholic  Church. 

I  ,t 

a.  m.  1657.]  7. — The  S3.crifi.c6  of  Noe.  [a  .  C.  2343. 

1.  When  the  waters  had  covered  the  earth  for  a  hundred 
and  fifty  days,  God  remembered  Noe,  and  sent  a  warm 
wind,  that  by  degrees  abated  the  waters.  Soon  the  moun- 

Questions  to  Chapter  6. — How  were  men  divided?  Who  descended  from 
Seth  ?  Who  from  Cain  ?  Who  alone  remained  just  ?  What  did  Noe  build  ?  How 
long  was  he  building  the  Ark  ?  Who  went  into  the  Ark  ?  When  did  the  deluge 
come  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Ark  ?  What  of  men  ?  What  perished  ? 


THE  SACRIFICE  OF  NOE 


15 


tains  began  to  appear,  and  in  the  seventh  month  the  Ark 
rested  on  the  top  of  Mount  Ararat,  in  Armenia. 

2.  Noe,  eager  to  learn  if  the  waters  had  subsided,  opened 
the  window  of  the  Ark  .and  sent  forth  a  raven,  which  did 
not  return  ;  then  he  sent  forth  a  dove,  which,  not  finding 
where  her  foot  might  rest,  returned  to  the  Ark.  After 
seven  days,  Noe  again  sent  forth  the  dove,  which  returned 


in  the  evening,  carrying  in  its  beak  an  olive  branch.  By 
this,  Noe  knew  that  the  waters  were  abated  upon  the 
earth.  At  the  command  of  God,  Noe  and  his  wife,  and 
his  sons  and  his  sons’  wives,  and  every  living  creature  that 
was  with  them,  went  forth  from  the  Ark,  after  having 
been  shut  up  in  it  for  a  whole  year. 

3.  Filled  with  gratitude,  Noe  built  an  altar,  and,  taking 
of  the  animals  that  were  pure,  offered  sacrifice  to  the 
Lord.  God  was  pleased  with  him  for  this,  and  set  his 
rainbow  in  the  heavens.  Then  God  blessed  Noe  and  his 
sons,  and  said  to  them  :  “  Behold,  I  will  establish  my 
covenant  with  you  and  with  your  posterity.  There  shall 


16 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


be  no  more  a  deluge  to  destroy  all  flesh.  While  the  earth 
exists,  seed-time  and  harvest,  summer  and  winter,  day 
and  night  shall  not  cease.  And  the  arc  that  I  have 
placed  in  the  clouds  shall  be  the  sign  of  my  covenant 
with  you.”  ^ 

4.  The  impenitent  sinner  is  like  the  raven  that  returned  not  to 
the  Ark,  while  the  dove  is  like  the  faithful  soul  that  finds  its  rest 
only  in  Jesus  Christ  and  his  Church. 


a.  m.  less.]  8. — The  Sons  of  Noe.  [a.  c.  2342. 

1.  Noe  had  three  sons — Sem,  Cham,  and  Japhet.  To¬ 
gether  with  them  he  tilled  the  ground  and  planted  the 
vine.  When  the  vintage  came,  not  knowing  the  strength 
of  wine,  he  drank  too  freely,  and,  becoming  drunk,  lay  in 
his  tent.  Cham,  finding  him  in  this  condition,  laughed, 
and,  going,  told  his  brothers  what  he  had  seen. 

2.  But  they,  filled  with  reverence,  and  moved  with  filial 
love,  took  a  cloak,  and,  putting  it  upon  their  shoulders, 
turned  away  their  eyes,  and,  going  backward,  covered 
their  father.  AAlien  Noe  awoke,  and  learned  what  had 
taken  place — “Cursed  be  Cham,”  said  he,  “but  blessed 
be  Sem  and  Japhet.” 

a.  m.  ns?.]  The  Tower  of  Babel.  [A  .  C.  2243. 

3.  Soon  the  descendants  of  Noe  began  so  to  multiply 
that  they  could  no  longer  dwell  together  in  the  same  place. 
In  their  pride,  before  separating,  they  resolved  to  build  a 
city  and  a  tower  that  would  reach  to  heaven.  But  God 
easily  confounded  them  in  their  foolish  project.  On  a 
sudden  their  language  was  confused,  and  they  could  not 
understand  one  another.  Before  this  there  had  been  but 


Questions  to  Chapter  7.— How  long  did  the  deluge  continue?  Where  did 
the  Ark  rest?  How  did  Noe  know  the  waters  were  gone?  How  long  was  Noe 
in  the  Ark  ?  .What  did  Noe  offer  ?  What  covenant,  did  God  make  ?  What  is  said 
of  the  raven  and  the  dove  ? 


THE  TOWER  OF  BABEL 


17 


one  language  ;  but  now  there  were  many.  The  city  and 
the  tower  were  abandoned,  and  the  people  dispersed. 


4.  The  posterity  of  Sem  was  spread  over  the  greater 
part  of  Asia.  From  him  are  descended  the  Israelites,  the 
chosen  people  of  God.  The  descendants  of  Cham  went  to 
Africa,  while  the  children  of  Japhet  passed  over  to 
Europe. 

5.  The  pride  of  Babel  led  to  the  confusion  of  languages ;  while, 
on  Pentecost,  the  humility  of  the  Apostles  led  to  their  union. 

END  OF  THE  FIRST  AGE. 


Questions  to  Chapter  8. — What  is  said  of  Noe’s  sons?  What  happened  to 
Noe?  What  did  Cham  do  ?  What  did  Sem  and  Japhet  do  ?  What  did  Noe  do? 
What  is  said  of  the  Tower  of  Babel  ?  What  did  God  do  ?  What  was  confused  ? 
Where  did  the  people  go  ?  Where  did  the  descendants  of  Sem  go  ?  Who  are 
descended  from  Sem?  Who  are  descended  from  Cham  ?  and  who  from  Japhet  ? 
What  is  said  of  Babel  and  Pentecost  ? 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


The  Names  and  Ages  of  the  First  Ten  Patriarchs,  from 


Adam  to  Noe  : 


A.  M.  A.  M. 

Born.  Died.  Age. 

1.  Adam  .  .  —  930  930 

2.  Seth  .  .  130  1042  912 

3.  Enos  ,  .  235  1140  905 

4.  Cainan  .  .  325  1235  910  ' 

5.  Malaleel  .  395  1290  895 


A.  M.  A.  M. 

Born.  Died.  Age. 

6.  Jared  .  .  400  1422  962 

7.  Enoch  .  .  622  987  365 

8.  Mathusalem  687  1656  969 

9.  Lamech  .  874  1651  777 

10.  Noe  .  .1057  2006  950 


By  this  it  will  he  seen  to  what  an  advanced  age  the 
early  Patriarchs  lived.  Adam  lived  930  years  :  Lamech, 
Noe’s  father,  was  born  in  the  year  874;  so  Noe’s  father 
lived  56  years  with  Adam,  and  Noe  himself  lived  128 
years  with  Thare,  Abraham’s  father.  Tims,  from  Abra¬ 
ham  to  Adam  there  were  hut  three  persons,  and  from 
Abraham  to  Moses  it  was  very  easy  to  hand  down  tradi¬ 
tions.  Hence,  there  was  no  difficulty  in  Moses  writing 
about  the  creation  and  the  early  history  of  the  world  as 
we  find  it  related  in  the  Bible. 


- - - - 

AGE  II. 

FROM  THE  CALL  OF  ABRAHAM 

TO  MOSES. 

CONTAINING  430  YEARS 


a.  m.  2083.]  9. — The  Call  of  Abraham.  [a.  c.  i9n 

1.  At  Haran,  in  the  midst  of  a  wicked  world,  there 
lived  a  Chaldee  named  Abraham,  a  most  upright  man. 
God  chose  him,  that  through  him  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  God  and  the  hope  in  the  promised  Kedeemer  might 
be  preserved  among  men.  For  this  reason,  the  Lord 
commanded  Abraham  to  leave  his  country  and  his  kins¬ 
folks,  and  go  into  a  strange  land.  God  moreover  promised 


THE  VIRTUES  OF  ABRAHAM.  19 

that  Abraham  should  be  the  father  of  a  great  people,  and 
that  in  him  all  nations  should  be  blessed. 

2.  Abraham  obeyed,  and,  with  Sarah  his  wife,  and  Lot 
his  nephew,  together  with  his  servants  and  flocks,  came 
into  Chanaan,  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey.  Here 
the  Lord  appeared  to  Abraham,  and  promised  to  give  him 
and  his  posterity  that  land.  In  gratitude,  Abraham  built 
an  altar  and  offered  sacrifice  to  the  Lord. 


« 


10. — The  Virtues  of  Abraham. 

1.  His  love  of  peace. — In  time,  because  of  the  scarcity  of 
pasture,  quarrels  arose  between  the  herdsmen  of  Abraham 
and  the  herdsmen  of  his  nephew  Lot  ;  so  Abraham,  who 
loved  peace  rather  than  gain,  thought  it  better  that  he 
and  Lqt  should  part.  He  gave  Lot  the  choice  to  go  either 
to  the  right  or  to  the  left.  Lot  chose  the  country  about 
the  Jordan,  and  dwelt  in  Sodom,  while  Abraham  remained 
at  Hebron. 

2.  His  disinterestedness.  —  Not  long  after  this  there 
came  into  that  country  strange  kings,  who  pillaged  the 
cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha,  took  Lot  captive,  and 
carried  off  with  them  all  his  substance.  AY  hen  Abraham 
heard  this  sad  news,  he  gathered  together  three  hundred 
of  his  servants,  and,  pursuing,  defeated  those  kings, 
delivered  Lot,  and,  recovering  all  his  substance,  led  him 
back  to  his  own  country. 

3.  It  was  on  this  occasion  Abraham  was  met  by  Mel- 
chisedech,  King  of  Salem,  and  priest  of  the  Most  High, 
who, -offering  sacrifice  of  bread  and  wine,  blessed  Abraham. 
At  the  same  time,  the  King  of  Sodom  offered  Abraham  all 
the  booty  that  had  been  taken,  only  to  restore  the  captives, 
but  Abraham  would  take  nothing. 

4.  In  this  victory  over  the  foreign  kings,  we  have  a  type  of  Christ’s 

Questions  to  Chapter  9.— What  is  said  of  Abraham  ?  Where  did  God  send 
Abraham  ?  Why  ?  What  did  God  promise  ?  Where  d*d  Abraham  come  ?  What 
is  said  of  Chanaan  ? 


20 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


victory  over  the  powers  of  hell.  The  sacrifice  of  Melcliisedecli  in 
bread  and  wine  was  a  symbol  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  which  is 
also  offered  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine. 

5.  Abrahams  faith.— One  night  God  led  Abraham  to 
the  door  of  his  tent,  and  said  to  him  :  “  Lift  up  your 
eyes  to  heaven,  and  count  the  stars  if  you  can  ;  thus  shall 
your  posterity  be  multiplied  upon  the  earth.” 


G.  God  again  appeared  to  him,  and  confirmed  his  former 
promise,  adding  that  He  would  make  a  covenant  with  him. 
In  return,  God  required  Abraham  to  serve  Him  faithfully. 
To  confirm  this  covenant  between  them,  God  promised' 
Abraham  a  son,  whose  name  should  be  called  Isaac. 
Abraham  believed  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  his  faith, 
confirmed  by  his  works,  was  imputed  to  him.  It  was  on 
this  occasion  that  God  prescribed  the  ceremony  of  cir¬ 
cumcision. 

<*  •«* 

Questions  to  Chapter  10.  —  How  did  Abraham  show  his  love  for  peace? 
What  is  said  of  Lot  ?  Where  did  he  go  ?  Where  did  Abraham  remain  ?  What  is 
said  about  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  ?  Who  was  taken  captive  ?  What  did  Abraham 
do  ?  Whom  did  he  meet  when  returning  ?  What  is  said  of  Melchisedech’s  sacri¬ 
fice  ?  What  did  God  promise  Abraham  ?  What  did  God  make  with  him  ?  Who 
was  Isaac  ?  What  did  God  prescribe  ? 


ABRAHAM’S  HOSPITALITY. 


21 


11. — Abraham’s  Hospitality. 


1.  During  the  extreme  heat  of  the  day,  three  strangers 
approached  Abraham’s  tent.  As  soon  as  he  saw  them, 
bowing  himself  to  the  ground,  he  said  to  the  most  dis¬ 
tinguished  of  them  :  “My  lord,  pass  not  by  the  door  of 
my  tent :  stop  and  rest  under  the  shade  of  the  tree,  and  I 
will  set  before  you  a  little  bread,  that  you  may  refresh 
yourself.  ” 

2.  Then  Sarah  hastened  to  make  flour-cakes  upon  the 
hearth,  whilst  Abraham  chose  a  tender  calf  from  the  flock, 
and,  hastening,  gave  it  to  the  servants  to  dress  and  boil ; 
then  he  took  milk  and  butter,  and  the  calf  and  the  cakes, 
and  set  them  before  the  strangers,  while  he  stood  by  to 
serve  them. 

3.  When  they  had  eaten,  lie,  who  appeared  chief  among 
the  strangers,  told  Abraham  that  in  a  year  he  would 
return,  and,  by  that  time,  Sarah  his  wife  would  have  a 
son.  When  Abraham  heard  this,  he  knew  that  it  was 
God  himself,  accompanied  by  two  angels,  whom  he  had 
entertained. 

4.  Abraham's  love  of  his  neighbor.  —  When  the  three 
strangers  departed,  Abraham  accompanied  them  some  dis¬ 
tance  on  their  journey  to  Sodom.  On  the  way,  the  Lord 
told  Abraham  of  the  iniquity  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha. 
and  how  He  was  about  to  destroy  the  two  wicked  cities. 
AVhen  Abraham  heard  this,  full  of  charity  for  his  erring 
neighbors,  he  besought  the  Lord  not  to  destroy  the  just 
with  the  unjust. 

5.  Pleading,  he  besought  the  Lord  to  spare  the  sinful 
cities  of  the  plain,  if  there  could  be  found  in  them  fifty 
just.  And  when  the  Lord  yielded  to  his  prayer,  he  yet 
again  and  again  urged,  until  the  Lord  agreed,  if  ten  just 
could  be  found,  not  to  destroy  Sodom.  But  ten  just  could 
not  be  found ;  therefore,  on  the  following  morning,  came 


in  its  novelty. 


22 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


6.  The  Lord  haying  left  the  two  angels,  they  came  to 
Lot,  in  Sodom.  On  the  morrow  they  led  Lot,  his  wife. 


and  his  two  daughters  forth  from  the  place  ;  then  the 
Lord  rained  down  fire  and  brimstone  on  the  unfortunate 
cities,  destroying  them  with  all  their  inhabitants.  But 
Lot’s  wife,  forgetting  the  command  of  the  angels,  looked 
back,  and,  for  her  curiosity,  was,  on  the  spot,  turned  into 
a  pillar  of  salt.  The  country  round  about  was  turned  into 
a  sulphurous  lake — now  known  as  the  Bead  Sea — which 
will  ever  remain  a  monument  of  the  wrath  of  God  for  the  • 
sins  of  men. 


12. — Abraham’s  Spirit  of  Self-sacrifice. 

1.  As  had  been  foretold,  the  year  after  the  destruction 
of  Sodom,  Isaac  was  born.  His  father  loved  him  most 

Questions  to  Chapter  11.  — Who  approached  Abraham’s  tent?  What  did 
Sarah  and  Abraham  do  ?  What  did  the  strangers  promise  ?  Whom  did  Abraham 
accompany  ?  What  did  the  Lord  tell  him  ?  For  what  did  Abraham  plead  ?  What 
came  on  the  morrow?  Who  were  saved  ?  What  happened  to  Lot's  wife?  What 
were  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  turned  into  ?  What  is  its  name  ? 


abraham’s  spirit  of  self-sacrifice. 


23 


tenderly,  because  he  had  been  born  to  him  in  his  old  age. 
One  night  God,  that  he  might  try  him,  commanded  Abra¬ 
ham  to  take  his  beloved  Isaac  and  to  go  up  into  Mount 
Moria,  and  there  to  sacrifice  him. 

2.  Without  a  word,  Abraham  rose,  and  cutting  wood 
placed  it  on  an  ass,  and,  taking  with  him  his  son  and  two 
servants,  went  forth  as  the  Lord  had  commanded  him. 
On  the  third  day,  seeing  in  the  distance  the  place  whither 
he  had  been  commanded  to  go,  he  ordered  the  servants  to 
rest  while  he  and  Isaac  would  go  up  the  mountain. 

3.  Then  Abraham  put  the  wood  on  Isaac’s  shoulders 
and  they  went 
on  together. 

On  the  way, 

Isaac  remarked 
that  they  had 
the  fire  and 
the  wood  with 
them,  but  they 
had  no  victim 
for  the  sacri¬ 
fice.  But  his 
father  assured 
him  God  would 
provide  a  vic¬ 
tim.  When 

they  were  come  to  the  place  God  had  showed  them,  Abra¬ 
ham  built  an  altar,  and,  placing  the  wood  upon  it,  bound 
Isaac  and  laid  him  also  upon  it ;  then  he  took  the  sword 
to  sacrifice  his  much-loved  son. 

4.  J ust  as  Abraham  was  about  to  strike,  an  angel  touched 
his  hand  and  told  him  not  to  harm  the  boy;  that  the 
Lord  was  satisfied,  since,  for  His  sake,  he  had  not  spared 
his  only-begotten  son.  Abraham  lifted  up  his  eyes  and 
saw  behind  him  a  ram  sticking  among  the  bushes  :  taking 
it,  he  offered  it  instead  of  his  son. 

5.  The  angel  spoke  again  to  Abraham,  telling  him  the 
Lord  would  bless  him  for  this  offering  he  had  made  ;  that 


24 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


his  posterity  would  be,  as  numerous  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea ;  and  that  from  him  would  be  bom  one  in  whom  all 
nations  would  be  blessed. 


am.  2i48.]  13. — Isaac  Marries  Rebecca.  [A.  c,  ws*. 

1.  When  Abraham  had  grown  old,  he  became  anxious 
to  choose  for  his  son  a  wife,  who  feared  God.  Therefore, 
calling  his  faithful  servant  Eliezer,  he  sent  him  into 
Mesopotamia,  that,  amongst  his  own  friends  and  kinsfolk, 
he  might  seek  for  a  wife  for  Isaac.  Eliezer  took  ten 
camels,  and,  loading  them  with  his  master’s  goods,  de¬ 
parted  for  the  city  of  Haran,  where  Abraham’s  brother, 
Nachor,  lived. 

2.  When  Eliezer  approached  the  city,  he  made  the 
camels  lie  down  by  the  wells,  where  the  women  were  wont 
to  draw  water ;  then  he  prayed  thus  to  the  Lord:  “0 
Lord,  this  day  come  to  my  help  and  have  mercy  upon  my 
master  Abraham  !  Soon  the  young  women  of  this  city 
will  come  forth  to  draw  water  ;  grant,  therefore,  that  the 
maid  who  shall  say  to  me,  6  Drink,  and  I  will  give  thy 
camels  also  to  drink/  may  be,  0  Lord,  the  same  whom 
thou  hast  provided  for  thy  servant,  Isaac  !  ” 

3.  Scarce  had  he  finished,  when  there  came  from  the 
city  a  young  woman,  named  Rebecca,  as  modest  as  she 
was  beautiful.  On  her  shoulders  she  carried  a  pitcher. 
When  she  had  filled  it,  Eliezer  said  to  her,  “  Give  me  to 
drink.”  She  answered,  “  Drink,”  and  kindly  offered  him 
her  pitcher.  Then  she  said,  “I  will  also  draw  water  for 
your  camels.” 

4.  When  the  servant  heard  this,  he  stood  awhile  in 
silent  amazement,  watching  till  she  had  given  the  camels 
to  drink  ;  then  he  gave  her  ear-rings  and  golden  bracelets, 
and  asked  whose  daughter  she  was,  and  whether  there  was 

Questions  to  Chapter  12.— Who  was  born  ?  How  did  God  test  Abraham’s 
faith  ?  What  did  Isaac  remark  ?  What  did  Abraham  do  ?  How  was  Isaac  saved  ? 
What  promises  did  God  make  ? 


ESAU  AND  JACOB. 


25 


room  in  her  father’s  house  for  him  to  lodge.  In  answer, 
she  told  him  she  was  the  daughter  of  Bathuel,  the  son  of 
Nachor,  and,  moreover,  there  was  room  at  her  father’s, 
together  with  plenty  of  straw  and  hay.  When  Eliezer 
heard  this,  he  adored  God,  who  had  brought  his  journey 
to  so  successful  an  end. 

5.  He  then  went  to  Bathuel’s  house,  but  would  neither 
eat  nor  drink  till  he  had  delivered  his  message.  When 
they  all  heard  for  what  he  had  come,  and  what  had  hap¬ 
pened,  Laban,  Rebecca's  brother,  as  also  Bathuel,  her 
father,  said  :  “  God  had  directed  all  these  events,  and  that 
he  should  take  Rebecca  with  him.” 

6.  Then  Eliezer  again  adored  God,  and,  bringing  forth 
vessels  of  silver  and  gold,  and  rich  garments,  gave  them 
to  Rebecca.  He  also  gave  presents  to  her  mother  and  her 
brothers.  A  banquet  was  prepared ;  they  eat,  drank, 
and  made  merry.  In  the  morning,  Rebecca’s  parents  and 
her  brothers  blessed  her,  and  she  left  her  father’s  home  to 
become  the  wife  of  Isaac. 

Abraham  lived  to  the  advanced  age  of  a  hundred  and 
seventy-five  years.  God  blessed  him  in  all  his  works,  and 
he  died  full  of  grace  and  virtues. 


A.  M.  2168.]  14. — Esau  and  Jacob.  [a.  C.  1832. 

1.  For  twenty  years  Isaac  and  Rebecca  lived  together 
before  God  blessed  them  with  children.  They  prayed  to 
the  Lord,  and  He  gave  them  two  sons — Esau,  the  first 
born,  and  Jacob,  the  second.  Esau  was  red  and  hairy, 
and  rough  in  his  manners  ;  but  Jacob  was  smooth,  and  of 
a  gentle  disposition.  Esau  became  a  hunter  and  a  hus¬ 
bandman,  while  Jacob  was  a  shepherd. 

2.  Isaac  loved  the  bold  and  courageous  Esau,  and  eat 


Questions  to  Chapter  13. — What  did  Abraham  wish  to  choose  ?  Whom  did 
he  send  ?  What  was  Eliezer’s  prayer  ?  How  did  it  turn  out  ?  What  did  Eliezer 
give  Rebecca  ?  What  did  she  tell  him  ?  Where  did  Eliezer  go  ?  What  happened  ? 
Where  did  Rebecca  go  ?  How  old  was  Abraham  when  he  died  ? 

2 


26 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


with  delight  the  game  which  he  brought  from  the  chase  ; 
but  Eebecca  loved  rather  the  smooth  and  gentle  Jacob, 
because  God  had  told  her  he  would  yet  rule  his  elder 
brother. 

3.  One  day,  Jacob  had  prepared  a  dish  of  lentil  pottage, 
when  Esau,  who  was  returning  from  the  chase,  met  him, 
and  asked  him  for  it.  But  Jacob  refused,  unless  Esau 
-  would  sell  him  his  birthright.  So  Esau,  thinking  lightly 
of  the  matter,  sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage. 


This  transfer  of  Esau’s  birthright  to  Jacob  was  symbolical  of  the 
Jews,  who,  in  the  time  of  Christ,  rejected  the  Gospel,  and  their 
rights  were  transferred  to  the  Gentiles,  who  were  chosen  in  their 
stead. 


4.  When  Isaac  had  grown  old,  and  nis  eyes  were  dim, 
he  one  day  called  Esau  to  his  bedside,  and  told  him  to  go 
into  the  fields,  and,  when  he  had  taken  some  game,  to 
make  him  a  savory  dish,  that  he  might  bless  him  before 
he  died.  Eebecca  overheard  this  conversation  ;  as  soon  as 
Esau  had  gone  out  she  called  Jacob,  and  bade  him  hasten 
and  bring  two  kids,  that  she  might  prepare  a  dish  for  his 
father,  that  carrying  it  in,  he  might  get  his  father’s  bless¬ 
ing  instead  of  Esau. 

5.  At  first  Jacob  objected,  lest  his  father  would  dis¬ 
cover  the  fraud, 
and  thus,  instead 
of  a  blessing,  he 
would  receive  a 
curse.  But  Ee¬ 
becca  overcame 
h  i  s  objection, 
and,  clothing 
him  in  the  skin 
of  a  kid,  sent 
him  to  his  fa¬ 
ther. 

Isaac  doubted, 
but  calling  Ja¬ 
cob  to  him,  and  touching  him,  he  said  :  “The  voice  is 


JACOB’S  FLIGHT  AND  SOJOURN  WITH  LABAN.  27 

the  yoice  of  Jacoby  but  the  hands  are  the  hands  of  Esau.” 
So  he  eat,  and  blessed  Jacob. 

6.  Scarce  had  Jacob  gone  out,  when  Esau  entered  with 
what  he  had  caught  in  the  chase.  When  Esau  heard 
what  had  been  done,  he  became  very  angry,  accusing 
Jacob  of  having  first  robbed  him  of  his  birthright,  and 
now  of  his  father’s  blessing.  From  that  day,  Esau  hated 
Jacob,  and  threatened  his  life.  Rebecca,  seeing  this, 
persuaded  Jacob  to  go  and  stay  for  awhile  at  Haran,  with 
her  brother  Laban,  until  Esau’s  anger  would  be  appeased. 
Jacob  consented,  and  immediately  started  on  his  journey. 


a.m.  2245.]  15.— Jacob’s  Flight  and  Sojourn  [A.  c.  ms. 

with  Laban. 

1.  Night  overtook  Jacob  on  his  journey.  Wearied,  he  % 
took  a  stone  and  placed  it  under  his  head  whilst  he  slept: 
In  his  sleep,  he  saw  a  ladder,  whose  foot  rested  upon  the 
earth  and  its  top  reached  up  to  Heaven.  He  saw,  besides, 
angels  ascending  and  descending  upon  it,  whilst  the  Lord 
leaned  on  its  top.  The  Lord  spoke  to  him  and  promised 
to  give  him,  and  his  posterity  after  him,  the  land  on  which 
he  then  slept. 

2.  When  Jacob  awoke,  he  took  the  stone  on  which  he 
had  slept  and  set  it  up  for  a  title ;  then  he  poured  oil 
upon  it  and  called  the  place  Bethel,  that  is,  the  house  of 
God.  Bethel  is  a  figure  of  the  Church,  where  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  dwells,  and  in  which  the  angels,  more  effectually 
than  by  this  mysterious  ladder,  carry  our  prayers  to  God 
and  bring  again  His  graces  to  us. 

3.  Jacob  continued  his  journey,  and  came  to  a  well 
around  which  three  flocks  of  sheep  were  lying.  He  asked 

i 

Questions  to  Chapter  14.— What  sons  had  Jacob  and  Rebecca  ?  What  was 
Esau?  What  was  Jacob  ?  What  had  Jacob  prepared  ?  Who  asked  for  it  ?  What 
did  Jacob  ask  him  to  sell  ?  For  what  did  Esau  sell  his  birthright  ?  Of  what  is 
this  transfei  of  the  birthright  a  picture  ?  How  did  Jacob  get  his  father’s  bless¬ 
ing?  WThat  was  Jacob’s  objection  ?  How  did  he  succeed  ?  When  Esau  discov¬ 
ered  the  fraud,  how  did  he  act  ?  Where  did  Jacob  go  ? 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


the  shepherds  if  they  knew  Laban.  They  said  they  did, 
and  pointed  to  Rachel,  his  daughter,  who  was  driving  her 
flocks  also  to  the  well.  When  Jacob  saw  her,  he  hastened 
to  take  away  the  stone  that  covered  the  well,  and  helped 
her  to  give  drink  to  her  hocks.  He  then  told  her  who 
he  was. 


4.  When  Rachel  heard  that  he  was  her  cousin,  she.  ran 
home  to  tell  her  father,  who  came  in.  haste  to  meet  Jacob, 
and,  embracing  him,  led  him  into  his  house.7  Jacob 
remained  twenty  years  with  Laban,  tending^his  hocks. 
In  many  ways,  Laban  strove  to  lessen  Jacob’s  wages  ;  but 
as  often  as  he  strove  to  injure  Jacob,  God  blessed  him, 
until  Jacob  became  immensely  rich.  In  time, 'Jacob  mar¬ 
ried  Rachel,  and  also  her  sister,  Lea. 


Questions  to  Chapter  15.— Describe  Jacob’s  ladder?  What  did  God  prom¬ 
ise  ?  What  does  Bethel  mean  ?  What  is  said  of  Bethel  and  the  Church  ?  Whom 
did  Jacob  meet  at  the  well  ?  What  happened  ?  How  long  did  Jacob  serve  Laban  ? 
Whom  did  he  marry? 


Jacob’s  return. 


29 


A.  M.  2265.]  16. — Jacob’s  Return.  [A.  C.  1735. 

1.  Owing  to  Jacob’s  great  wealth,  Laban  became  ex¬ 
tremely  jealous  of  him.  At  the  command  of  God,  Jacob 
gathered  together  all  his  servants,  and  his  flocks  of  sheep, 
and  of  goats,  and  of  camels,  and  of  asses,  and  went-  into 
his  own  country.  When  he  arrived  at  the  banks  of  the 
Jordan,  a  river  that  marks  the  limits  of  Chanaan,  he 
began  to  fear  the  former  anger  of  Esau.  He  then  sent 
messengers  to  make  peace  with  him ;  but,  without  giving 
an  answer,  Esau  came  to  meet  his  brother,  accompanied 
by  four  hundred  men. 

2.  When  Jacob  heard  this,  he  was  much  alarmed,  and 
prayed  God  to  deliver  him  out  of  his  brother’s  hands. 
During  the  night,  an  angel  appeared  to  him  and  wrestled 
with  him  till  the  morning  Before  the  angel  left  him,  he 
changed  his  name  from  Jacob  to  Israel ,  that  is  to  say, 
strong  against  God. 

3.  This  contest  of  the  angel  with  Jacob  is  a  lively  figure  of  the 
Church.  Pagan  emperors,  heresiarchs,  and,  above  all,  hell,  have 
made  constant  war  against  her  :  but  as  Jacob  was  not  overcome  by 
the  angel,  neither  has  the  Church  been  overcome,  nor  shall  she  be 
to  the  end  of  time. 

4.  In  the  morning,  Jacob  saw  Esau  coming  towards 
him.  He  hastened  to  divide  his  children,  and  his  ser¬ 
vants,  and  his  flocks,  into  two  companies  ;  then,  advancing 
to  meet  Esau,  bowed  himself  seven  times  before  him.  The 
brothers  embraced  and  wept  for  joy ;  Jacob’s  children, 
also  advancing,  bowed  themselves  before  Esau. 

5.  After  a  short  delay  the  brothers  parted,  and  Jacob 
pursued  his  journey:  penetrated  with  a  lively  sense  of  the 
divine  protection,  he  came  into  the  land  of  Chanaan. 
When  his  old  father  saw  him,  he  was  much  rejoiced,  and 
gave  God  thanks  that  his  son  had  returned.  Isaac  died  at 
the  advanced  age  of  a  hundred  and  eighty  years,  and  was 
buried  by  his  sons,  Esau  and  Jacob. 

Questions  to  Chapter  16. — How  did  Laban  act  towards  Jacob  ?  What  did 
Jacob  gather  together  ?  What  happened  at  the  Jordan  ?  With  whom  dici  Jacob 
wrestle  ?  What  does  Israel  mean  ?  How  is  Jacob’s  contest  a  figure  of  the 
Church?  How  did  Esau  and  Jacob  meet  ?  How  old  was  Isaac  when  he  died? 


30  HISTOKY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

17.— Joseph  in  his  Father’s  House. 

1.  Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  of  whom  Joseph  was  the  best. 
His  father  loved  him  above  all  his  brothers  ;  and  when 
they  saw  the  coat  of  many  colors,  which  his  father  made 
for  him,  they  were  filled  with  rage  and  envy.  One  day, 
while  they  were  tending  their  flocks,  his  brothers  com¬ 
mitted  a  grievous  fault.  Joseph  told  his  father,  and  by 
this  only  the  more  were  his  brothers  enraged  against  him. 

2.  On  another  occasion,  Joseph  told  his  brothers  a 
dream  he  had  had.  He  appeared,  he  said,  to  be  binding 
sheaves  with  them  in  the  field,  when  suddenly  his  sheaf 
rose  up,  and  theirs,  standing  round  about,  bowed  down  to 
his.  His  brothers  asked  him,  “If  he  wished  to  be  their 
king  ?  ”  So  they  only  hated  him  the  more. 

3.  Joseph  had  another  dream,  in  which  the  sun  and 
the  moon  and  eleven  stars  seemed  to  worship  him.  This 
time  his  father  asked  him:  “Whether  he  expected  that 
lie  and  his  mother  and  his  brothers  should  worship  him  ?  ” 
But  then,  reflecting  upon  the  whole  matter,  Jacob  thought 
God  might  have  great  things  in  store  for  his  son. 


a.m.  sm]  18.— Joseph  Sold  into  Egypt.  [A.  c.  im. 

1.  Some  time  after  this,  Jacob  sent  Joseph  to  see  his 
brothers,  who  were  feeding  their  flocks  at  Sichem,  that  he 
might  bring  him  back  word  how  they  were.  But  when 
the  brothers  saw  Joseph  coming  to  them,  they  determined 
to  kill  him  and  cast  him  into  a  pit  that  was  near  by. 
When  Ruben,  the  eldest  brother,  heard  this  cruelty  of  his 
brothers,  he  persuaded  them  to  let  him  down  alive  into 
an  empty  cistern  that  was  there.  This  he  did  hoping  he 
might  rescue  the  boy  out  of  their  hands. 

2.  As  soon  as  Joseph  arrived,  he  was  stripped  of  his 


Questions  to  Chapter  17.— What  is  said  of  Joseph?  Why  did  his  brothers 
hate  him  ?  What  were  his  dreams  ? 


JOSEPH  SOLD  INTO  EGYPT 


31 


coat  of  many  colors  and  cast  into  the  empty  cistern. 
Whilst  his  brothers  were  eating,  they  saw  some  Ismaelite 
merchants  passing  on  their  way  to  Egypt,  their  camels 
carrying  their  merchandise.  Then  Juda  advised  his 
brothers  not  to  kill  Joseph — for  he  was  their  brother — 
and  it  would  be  better  to  sell  him  ;  so  they  drew  him  out 
of  the  cistern  and  sold  him  to  the  Ismaelites  for  twenty 
pieces  of  silver. 


3.  Ruben  was  absent  when  Joseph  was  sold,  and,  return¬ 
ing  shortly  after,  sought  the  boy,  and,  not  finding  him, 
went,  in  much  trouble,  to  the  others  to  know  what  they 
had  done  with  him  ;  but  they  were  indifferent  to  his 
inquiries. 

Then  the  brothers  killed  a  kid,  and,  dipping  Joseph’s 
coat  in  its  blood,  sent  it  to  their  father,  pretending  they 
had  found  it.  Jacob  knew  the  coat  at  once,  and  con¬ 
cluded  a  wild  beast  had  killed  his  son.  Rending  his 

garments,  and,  putting  on  sackcloth,  he  would  not  be 
comforted. 


32 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


4.  In  many*  respects,  Joseph’s  life  was  a  picture  of  the  life  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Joseph  was  hated  by  his  brothers  because  of  his  great 
virtues ;  Jesus  was  hated  for  his  doctrines  and  the  prophecies  that 
foretold  his  greatness.  Joseph  was  betrayed,  sold,  and  calumniated  ; 
so  was  Christ.  Joseph  triumphed  in  the  end;  so  did  Jesus  Christ. 
Joseph  was  made  governor  over  Egypt ;  Jesus  is  King  of  Heaven 
and  earth.  Joseph  saved  his  brothers ;  Jesus  Christ  redeemed  and 
saved  mankind. 


a  m.  2287.]  19.— Joseph  in  the  House  of  [a.  c.im. 

Putiphar. 

1.  When  the  Ismaelites  came  into  Egypt,  they  sold 
Joseph  to  Putiphar,  the  chief  officer  in  Pharao’s  army, 
God  was  with  Joseph,  so  that  whatever  he  undertook 
succeeded.  Soon  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  Putiphar’s 
house. 

2.  After  some  time,  Putiphar’s  wife  strove  to  persuade 
him  to  commit  a  grievous  sin,  but  he  would  not.  How¬ 
ever,  she  continued  to  press  her  wishes,  until  one  day, 
when  she  was  more  pressing  than  usual,  Joseph  fled, 
leaving  his  cloak  in  her  hands. 

3.  Finding  she  could  not  succeed,  her  love  was  turned 
into  hatred,  and,  seeing  Joseph's  cloak  in  her  hands, 
resolved  to  ruin  the  innocent  young  man.  Then,  with 
well-affected  horror,  she  began  to  cry  out  against  Joseph  ; 
and  when  Putiphar  came  home,  repeated  her  falsehoods 
and  calumnies.  Her  husband  believed  her  story,  and, 
seeing  the  cloak,  became  very  angry,  and  cast  Joseph  into 
prison. 

■  r' “Vr 

- - - - - -  — — — - 

Questions  to  Chapter  18.— Where  was  Joseph  sent?  What  did  his  brothers 
propose?  What  did  Ruben  say  ?  What  was  done  with  Joseph?  To  whom  was 
Joseph  sold?  For  how  much?  How  did  Ruben  act?  What  was  done  with 
Joseph’s  coat  ?  How  did  Jacob  act  when  he  saw  the  coat?  How  was  Joseph’s 
life  a  picture  of  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  19.— To  whom  was  Joseph  sold?  How  did  Putiphar’s 
wife  act  ?  Who  cast  Joseph  into  prison  ? 


JOSEPH  IN  PRISON. 


33 


A.  M.  2287.]  20.— Joseph  in  Prison.  [a.  c.  ms. 

# 

1.  Joseph  soon  found  favor  with  the  keeper  of  the 
prison.  Here,  as  before  with  Putiphars  house,  Joseph 
was  placed  m  charge  of  the  other  prisoners.  Two  of 
Pharao’s  officers,  the  cup-bearer  and  chief  baker,  were 
also  cast  into  prison. 

2.  On  the  same  night  they  had  each  a  dream  that  made 
them  very  sad.  In  the  morning,  Joseph  noticed  their 
sorrow,  and,  asking  why,  they  told  him  of  their  dreams, 
and  that  no  one  could  interpret  them.  Joseph  bade  them 
tell  them  to  him. 

3.  The  cup-bearer  said  :  “  I  saw  before  me  three  branches 
of  a  vine,  which,  by  degrees,  grew  and  blossomed,  and  at 
length  brought  forth  grapes.  I  took  the  grapes  and 
pressed  them  into  the  king’s  cup,  and  gave  him  to  drink.” 
When  Joseph  heard  this,  he  answered  :  “  The  three 
branches  are  yet  three  days,  when  the  king  will  restore 
you  to  your  former  dignity,  and  you  shall  present  the 
cup  as  heretofore.  Remember  me,  and  speak  to  the  king 
for  me,  for,  though  cast  into  prison,  I  am  innocent.’7 

4.  Then  the  chief  baker  said  :  66 1  carried  on  my  head 
three  baskets  of  meal.  In  the  uppermost  were  all  kinds 
of  pastry,  of  which  the  birds  came  and  eat.7’  Joseph 

-answered:  “ The  three  baskets  are  three  days,  when  the 
king  shall  cut  off  your  head,  and  hang  your  body  on  a 
gibbet,  where  the  birds  shall  eat  your  flesh. 77 

5.  Three  days  after,  every  thing  happened  as  Joseph 
had  foretold  :  the  king  restored  the  cup-bearer,  and  he 
presented  the  cup  as  before,  but  the  baker  he  hanged  on 
a  gibbet.  The  cup-bearer,  however,  in  his  prosperity, 
forgot  J oseph. 

Questions  to  Chapter  20.— What  position  did  Joseph  hold  in  the  prison  ? 
What  happened  there?  What  was  the  cnp-bearer’s  dream?  What  was  the 
baker’s  ?  How  were  they  fulfilled?  Whom  did  the  cup-bearer  forget? 


34 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


A.  M.  2*239.]  21. — Joseph’s  Greatness.  [A.  C.  1711 

1.  After  two  years,  Pharao  had  a  dream.  He  seemed 
to  stand  on  the  bank  of  the  Nile,  while  seven  fat  kine 
came  np  and  fed  in  the  marshes  ;  then  there  came  up 
seven  other  kine,  lean  and  ill-favored,  that  devoured  the 
fat  kine.  After  this  the  king  awoke. 


2.  Pharao  slept  again,  and  dreamt  another  dream  :  he 
saw  seven  ears  of  corn,  full  and  fair,  growing  upon  one 
stalk ;  then  he  saw  seven  other  ears  grow  up,  thin  and 
blasted,  and  these  eat  up  the  first.  So,  Pharao  awoke. 
In  the  morning,  the  king  sent  for  all  the  wise  men  and 
soothsayers  of  Egypt,  to  whom  he  related  his  dreams,  but 
no  one  could  interpret  them. 

3.  Then  the  cup-bearer  remembered  Joseph,  and  told 
the  king  how,  in  prison,  Joseph  had  interpreted  both  his 
and  the  chief  baker’s  dream.  Immediately  Joseph  was 
sent  for.  When  the  king  related  his  dreams  to  him, 


Joseph’s  brethren  go  into  egypt. 


35 


Joseph  told  the  king  their  interpretation  depended  not  on 
him  but  on  God. 

4.  “This,”  said  Joseph,  “is  the  interpretation  of  your 
dreams  :  The  seven  fat  kine  and  the  seven  full  ears  are 
seven  years  of  plenty  ;  the  seven  lean  kine  and  the  seven 
blasted  ears  are  seven  years  of  famine,  which  will  follow 
and  eat  up  all  the  abundance  of  the  seven  years  of  plenty. 
The  famine  shall  be  in  all  the  land.  Let,  therefore,  the 
king  choose  a  wise  man,  and  make  him  ruler  over  Egypt ; 
and  let  him,  during  the  years  of  abundance,  gather  the 
crops  into  public  granaries,  that  there  may  be  food  against 
the  seven  years  of  famine.” 

5.  This  counsel  pleased  Pharao,  and,  admiring  the  wis¬ 
dom  and  prudence  that  appeared  in  Joseph,  he  chose  him. 
Then  he  took  the  ring  from  his  own  finger  and  put  it 
upon  Joseph’s,  and,  putting  upon  him  a  silken  robe,  and 
round  his  neck  a  chain  of  gold,  made  him  go  up  into  his 
second  chariot,  while  a  herald  went  before,  crying  aloud  : 
“Let  all  the  people  bow  their  knee  before  Joseph,  who  is 
made  governor  of  Egypt.”  Pharao  also  changed  Joseph’s 
name,  and  called  him  “  Savior  of  the  world”  Joseph  was 
then  thirty  years  of  age. 


a  m.  2296.]  22. — Joseph’s  Brethren  go  into  [a.  c.  no4. 

Egypt. 

1.  During  the  seven  years  of  plenty,  Joseph  stored  up 
great  quantities  of  wheat.  As  he  had  foretold,  the  famine 
came,  and  the  people  demanded  bread  from  the  king ;  but 
he  sent  them  to  Joseph,  wTho  opened  the  granaries  and 
gave  out  wheat. 

2.  The  famine  passed  also  into  the  land  of  Chanaan. 
Jacob,  hearing  there  was  wheat  in  Egypt,  sent  ten  of  his 
sons  thither,  that  they  might  buy  ;  but  Benjamin,  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  21. — What  was  Pharao’s  first  dream?  What  his 
second  ?  Who  could  not  interpret  the  dreams  ?  Who  could  ?  What  was  the 
interpretation  of  the  dreams?  Who  was  made  governor  of  Egypt?  What  was 
Joseph  called  ? 


36 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


youngest,  he  kept  at  home,  lest  any  harm  should  befall 
him  on  the  way.  In  time  the  brothers  arrived  in  Egypt, 
and,  coming  to  Joseph,  humbly  bowed  themselves  before 
him.  He  knew  them,  but  they  did  not  know  him. 

3.  Joseph  began  to  charge  them  with  being  spies,  but 
they  declared  their  innocence,  and  how  they  had  come 
only  to  buy  wheat.  They  also  told  him  that,  originally, 
they  were  twelve  brothers  ;  that  the  youngest  was  at  home 
with  their  father,  but  the  other  was  not  living.  Joseph, 
that  he  might  further  try  them,  threatened  to  cast  one  of 
them  into  prison,  until  the  others  should  return  and 
bring  their  younger  brother,  that  he  might  see  if  they 
were  men  of  truth  or  no. 

4.  When  the  brothers  saw  themselves  so  harshly  treated, 
they  began  to  speak  one  to  the  other,  not  thinking  that 
Joseph  understood  what  they  said,  as  he  had  spoken  to 
them  only  through  an  interpreter.  In  their  trouble,  they 
remembered  how  they  had  treated  him,  and  acknowledged 
that  their  present  treatment  was  a  just  punishment  for 
their  former  cruelty  to  their  younger  brother.  When 
Joseph  heard  this,  going  out,  he  wept. 

5.  Then  Simon  was  cast  into  prison,  while  the  sacks  of 
the  others  were  filled  with  corn,  and  their  money  put 
secretly  in  each  man’s  sack  ;  provisions  were  also  given 
them  for  the  journey.  When  all  was  ready,  the  brothers 
loaded  their  asses,  and  went  their  way. 

6.  Coming  to  their  father,  they  told  him  all  that  had 
happened  *:  and,  emptying  their  sacks,  each  found  the 
price  of  his  corn.  Great  fear  came  upon  them.  When 
Jacob  heard  what  had  happened,  he  began  to  lament  his 
sad  lot — how  they  would  rob  him  of  his  children  ;  Joseph 
was  not,  Simon  was  a  prisoner,  and  now  they  would  take 
Benjamin  away. 


Questions  to  Chapter  22.— After  seven  years,  what  happened?  What  did 
Joseph  give  the  people  ?  What  did  Jacob  do?  Who  was  kept  at  home?  How 
did  the  brothers  appear  before  Joseph?  What  did  they  tell  him?  What  did 
Joseph  threaten  ?  What  did  the  brothers  say  to  each  other  ?  What  did  Joseph 
do  ?  Who  was  cast  into  prison  ?  What  was  done  to  the  others  ?  What  did  they 
tell  their  father  ?  What  was  found  in  each  man’s  sack  ?  How  did  Jacob  act? 


JOSEPH’S  SILVER  CUP.'  37 

a.  m.  2297.]  23. — Benjamin  goes  down  to  [A.  C.  1703. 

Egypt. 

1.  When  their  wheat  was  all  eaten,  Jacob  ordered  his 
sons  to  go  again  into  Egypt ;  but  Juda  said  it  was  useless, 
unless  they  took  Benjamin  with  them.  After  considering 
the  matter  well,  Jacob  at  length  consented.  ,  Taking  with 
them  Benjamin,  and  double  money,  they  started  again. 

2.  When  they  arrived  in  Egypt,  and  Joseph  saw  Ben¬ 
jamin,  he  commanded  his  steward  to  bring  them  into  the 
palace,  that  they  might  dine  with  him.  The  steward  did 
as  he  was  ordered.  They,  seeing  what  was  done,  became 
frightened,  and  began  to  think  it  was  because  of  the 
money  they  had  found  in  their  sacks  ;  but  the  steward 
told  them  to  fear  not,  and,  going,  brought  Simon  to 
them. 

3.  When  Joseph  came  in  to  see  them,  they  bowed  down 
before  him,  and  presented  the  gifts  they  had  brought. 
He  saluted  them  kindly,  and  asked  for  their  father  ;  if  he 
yet  lived,  and  if  he  were  well.  Having  answered  him,  he 
turned  to  Benjamin,  and,  blessing  him,  went  out  and, 
for  joy,  wept. 

4.  Washing  his  face,  he  returned  and  ordered  dinner. 
When  he  seated  them  each  in  the  order  of  his  age,  they 
wondered  exceedingly.  To  each  he  gave  a  share,  but 
Benjamin’s  was  five  times  larger  than  that  of  any  other. 
So  they  eat  and  drank  and  made  merry  with  Joseph. 


24. — Joseph’s  Silver  Cup. 

1.  Joseph  would  again  prove  his  brothers,  to  see  if  they 
were  as  jealous  and  hard-hearted  toward  Benjamin  as  they 

Questions  to  Chaptek  23. — 'What  did  Jacob  order  ?  What  at  first  did  Jacob 
refuse  ?  When  they  arrived  in  Egypt,  what  did  Joseph  command  ?  How  did  the 
brothers  feel  ?  How  did  Joseph  receive  them  ?  How  did  Joseph  act  toward  Ben¬ 
jamin?  How  did  Joseph  seat  his  brothers?  Whose  share  was  tho  greatest? 

How  did  the  brothers  act  ? 


38 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


liad  been  to  himself ;  so,  when  the  feast  was  ended,  he 
bade  his  steward  fill  their  sacks  with  corn,  to  put  each 
man’s  money  hack  into  his  sack,  and  his  own  silver  cup 
into  the  sack  of  the  youngest.  The  order  was  obeyed,  and 
in  the  morning  they  departed. 


2.  But  scarce  were  they  gone,  when  Joseph  sent  his 
steward  after  them,  charging  them  with  returning  evil 
for  good,  in  having  stolen  his  master's  silver  cup.  When 
the  sons  of  Jacob  heard  the  accusation,  they  were  over- 
whelmed  with  fear,  and  declared  that  with  whomsoever 
the  cup  would  be  found,  he  should  die.  Hastening,  they 
opened  their  sacks,  and  the  cup  was  found  in  Benjamin’s. 
Confounded,  they  gazed  on  each  other,  and,  rending  their 
garments,  returned  to  Joseph. 

3.  They  cast  themselves  at  his  feet,  and  J uda,  in  their 
name,  said  they  had  no  excuse  to  make  ;  that  they  were 
thus  justly  punished  for  their  sins  ;  and  that  hereafter 
they  would  be  his  slaves.  Joseph,  however,  declared  that 
only  he  with  whom  the  cup  had  been  found  should  be  his 
slave  ;  the  others  would  be  free  to  go. 


JACOB  GOES  DOWN  TO  EGYPT. 


39 


4.  When  Juda  heard  this,  he  drew  near  to  Joseph  and 
told  him  how  much  it  had  cost  their  father  to  let  Benja¬ 
min  go,  how  he  had  pledged  himself  for  the  return  of  the 
boy;  and  how,  if  they  returned  without  Benjamin,  he 
feared  it  would  kill  their  aged  father  ;  then  Juda  offered 
himself  to  be  slave,  instead  of  his  younger  brother  Ben¬ 
jamin. 

5.  Joseph  could  no  longer  restrain  himself,  but,  bursting 
into  tears,  said  to  his  brothers:  “I  am  Joseph.”  They 
could  not  answer  him,  so  great  was  their  fear;  but  he 
spoke  kindly  to  them,  assuring  them  that  all  they  had 
done  to  him  had  been  directed  by  God.  Then  he  asked 
how  his  father  was,  and  commanded  his  brothers  to  hasten 
and  tell  him  of  his  son’s  glory  ;  to  come  down  to  Egypt, 
for  there  were  yet  five  years  of  famine. 

When  Pharao  heard  the  news,  he  promised  to  give  Jacob 
of  the  fat  of  Egypt.  Then  Joseph  dismissed  his  brothers, 
sending  with  them  chariots  and  provisions,  costly  robes 
and  silver. 


a.  m.  2298. j  25.— Jacob  goes  down  to  Egypt.  [A.  c.  n02. 

1.  When  Joseph’s  brothers  came  to  their  father  and 
told  him  the  news — how  his  son  yet  lived,  and  was  gov¬ 
ernor  of  Egypt — Jacob  awoke  as  from  a  dream.  At  first 
he  could  not  believe  what  he  heard,  but  when  he  saw  the 
chariots  of  the  king,  and  received  the  rich  presents  sent 
by  his  son,  his  spirits  revived,  and  he  was  satisfied,  now 
that  Joseph  lived,  to  go  down  to  Egypt,  that  he  might  see 
him  before  he  died. 

2.  Jacob  gathered  together  all  his  possessions  and, 
accompanied  by  his  sons,  and  their  wives,  and  their 

Questions  to  Chapter  24.— What  is  said  of  Joseph’s  silver  cup?  What  did 
the  brothers  say?  In  whose  sack  was  the  cup  found?  What  did  Juda  offer! 
What  message  did  Joseph  send  his  father? 


40 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


children — in  all,  to  the  number  of  seventy — began  his 
journey.  When  he  came  to  the  borders  of  the  land  of 
Chanaan,  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  and  told  him  to  fear 
nothing,  for  He  would  go  down  with  him,  and  would  yet 
make  of  him  a  great  nation,  and  in  time  would  bring  him 
back  again. 


3.  Juda  went  on  before  to  tell  Joseph  that  his  father 
was  coming.  Joseph  hastened  to  meet  his  father,  and, 
seeing  him,  fell  upon  his  neck,  and  wept.  “Now  I  die 
in  peace, ”  said  Jacob,  “since  I  see  your  face.” 

In  the  same  manner  spoke  the  aged  Simeon,  seventeen 
hundred  years  afterwards,  when,  in  the  temple  of  Jerusa¬ 
lem,  he  saw  the  true  Joseph,  Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of 
the  world. 

4.  When  Joseph  presented  his  father  to  the  king,  he 
asked  him  his  age.  The  old  man  said  :  “I  am  a  hundred 
arid  thirty  years  of  age;  yet  I  am  not  as  old  as  my 
fathers.” 


DEATH  OF  JACOB  AND  JOSEPH. 


41 


Joseph  gave  his  father  and  his  brethren  possessions  in 
Gessen,  because  there  was  there  great  abundance  of  grass 
for  their  flocks. 


a  m.  23i5.]  26. — The  Death  of  Jacob  and  [a.  C.  1685. 

Joseph. 

1.  Seventeen  years  after  his  arrival  in  Egypt,  Jacob  fell 
sick.  Whei\  Joseph  heard  this,  he  took  his  two  sons, 
Ephraim  and  Manasses,  and  hastened  to  visit  his  father. 
When  Jacob  saw  the  two  boys,  he  blessed  them. 

2.  Then  he  called  together  his  sons,  and  told  them  God 
would  yet  lead  them  back  to  their  own  country  :  but  he 
charged  them  to  bury  him  in  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Then 
he  blessed  them,  foretelling  what  would  happen  in  the 
latter  days. 

To  Juda  he  gave  the  greatest  blessing,  saying  :  “  You 
shall  rule  over  your  enemies  ;  the  sons  of  your  father  shall 
bow  down  to  you,  and  the  scepter  shall  not  pass  from 
Juda  till  He  cometh  that  is  to  be  sent,  ‘the  Expectation 
of  Nations.’” 

3.  This  celebrated  prophecy,  that  so  clearly  marked  the  time 
when  the  Messiah  would  come,  was  accomplished  when  Herod, 
the  first  stranger,  ruled  over  Judea.  In  him  the  scepter  passed 
from  Juda. 

4.  When  Jacob  was  dead,  Joseph  threw  himself  on  his 
father’s  face,  weeping  and  kissing  him.  Then  he  ordered 
the  physicians  to  embalm  the  body,  and  when,  according  to 
the  custom  of  the  Egyptians,  he  had  mourned  for  seventy 
days,  he,  with  his  brothers  and  an  immense  multitude, 
carried  the  body  into  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Thus  was 
Jacob  buried  at  Hebron. 


Questions  to  Chapter  25.— How  did  Jacob  act  when  he  heard  Joseph  was 
alive?  What  did  Jacob  gather  together  ?  Who  appeared  to  him  ?  What  did  the 
Lord  tell  him  ?  Who  told  Joseph  his  father  was  coming  ?  Describe  the  meeting 
of  Joseph  and  Jacob?  What  is  said  of  Simeon?  How  old  was  Jacob  when  he 
went  into  Egypt  ? 


42 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


a.  m.  2369.]  5,  Joseph  lived  to  the  age  of  a  [a.  c.  i63i 

hundred  and  ten  years,  and  saw  his  children’s  children 
to  the  third  generation.  When  he  saw  his  end  drawing 
near,  he  called  his  brothers  to  him,  and  told  them  they 
would  have  trouble  after  his  death  :  to  fear  nothing,  how¬ 
ever,  as  God  would  surely  lead  them  back  to  the  land  be 
had  promised  to  their  forefathers,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob.  Then,  having  charged  them  to  take  his  bones  up 
with  them,  he  died,  and  his  body  was  embalmed  and  laid 
in  a  coffin. 


27. — The  Patience  of  Job. 

1.  Contemporary  with  the  Patriarchs,  there  lived  in 
Arabia  a  man  named  Job.  He  had  seven  sons  and  three 
daughters  ;  for  possessions  he  had  seven  thousand  sheep, 
three  thousand  camels,  five  hundred  yoke  of  oxen,  and 
five  hundred  asses,  besides  many  servants.  He  was  much 
esteemed  on  account  of  his  great  wealth,  but  much  more 
so  for  his  piety. 

2.  On  a  certain  day  God  said  to  Satan  :  “  Have  you 
considered  my  servant  Job,  how  there  is  none  like  to  him 
on  the  whole  earth  ?  ”  Satan  replied  that  it  was  easy  for 
Job  to  serve  God,  that  he  was  rich  and  blessed  in  all  his 
actions  ;  but,  however,  “  Touch  him,”  said  Satan,  “  and 
he  will  curse  you  and  abandon  you.”  God  gave  Satan 
permission,  only  not  to  touch  his  person. 

3.  Soon  after  this,  while  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Job 
were  eating  and  drinking  together  in  the  house  of  their 
eldest  brother,  there  came  a  messenger  to  Job  to  tell  him 
how  the  Sabeans  had  taken  his  oxen  and  his  asses,  and 
slain  his  servants.  The  messenger  had  hardly  finished, 
when  there  came  another,  telling  how  fire  had  fallen  from 


Questions  to  Chapter  26.— How  many  years  after  his  arrival  when  Jacob 
fell  sick?  What  were  the  names  of  Joseph’s  sons  ?  What  did  Jacob  do  before 
he  died  ?  What  prophecy  was  given  to  Juda  ?  When  was  this  prophecy  fulfilled  ? 
What  was  done  with  Jacob’s  body?  When  was  he  buried?  What  did  Joseph 
foretell  ?  What  was  done  with  his  body  ? 


THE  PATIENCE  OF  JOB. 


43 


heaven  and  consumed  his  sheep  and  his  shepherds.  There 
came  still  a  third,  saying  the  Caldeans  had  taken  his 
camels  and  slam  his  servants.  And  while  he  was  yet 
speaking,  there  came  a  fourth  with  the  sad  news  that  the 
house,  in  which  his  children  were  feasting,  had  been 
blown  down  by  a  wind,  and  all  were  killed. 

4.  When  Job  heard  these  things,  rising  up,  he  rent  his 
garments,  and,  falling  down,  adored  God.  “The  Lord 
gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,”  said  he;  “blessed 
be  the  name  of -the  Lord.”  So  Job  sinned  not,  and  God 
rejoiced  in  his  servant. 

5.  Satan  again  appeared  before  the  Lord  and  said,  if 
God  would  but  touch  Job’s  person,  He  would  see  Job 
would  curse  Him.  God  put  J ob  in  Satan’s  power.  Then 
Satan  struck  Job  with  a  grievous  ulcer,  so  that  he  was 
covered  with  sores  from  the  crown  o±  his  head  to  the  sole 
of  his  foot.  J  ob  scraped  his  sores  with  a  potsherd. 

6.  Job’s  wife  seeing  this,  came  and  upbraided  him  for 
his  folly.  But  Job  answered  :  “If  we  have  received  good 
from  the  hand  of  God,  why  will  we  not  receive  evil?” 
So  again  Job  sinned  not. 

7.  When  Job’s 
friends  heard 
what  had  befallen 
him,  three  of  them 
came  to  condole 
with  him.  Seeing 
him,  they  wept, 
and,  sitting  down, 
for  seven  days 
and  seven  nights 
no  one  spoke,  for 
they  saw  how 
great  was  his 
grief. 


8.  At  length  Job  opened  his  mouth  and  began  to 
lament  his  sufferings  ;  but  his  friends  only  reproached 
him  with  his  faults.  Job  would  not  confess  that  lie  was 


44 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


guilty,  but  stoutly  maintained  his  innocence  and  his  con¬ 
fidence  in  God. 

9.  This  confidence  was  not  misplaced,  for  Job  was  de¬ 
livered  from  his  afflictions,  and  had  possessions  twice  as 
great  as  before.  Again,  he  had  seven  sons  and  three 
daughters,  and  after  this  lived  a  hundred  and  forty  years, 
and  saw  his  children’s  children  to  the  fourth  generation. 
He  died  an  old  man,  full  of  joy  and  happiness. 

10.  Job  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  who,  bruised  from  the  top  of 
his  head  to  the  sole  of  his  foot,  and  scorned  as  a  man  covered  with 
iniquities,  complained  not.  We  see  also  in  Job's  case  how  far  some¬ 
times  God  permits  the  devil  to  exercise  his  powers. 

END  OF  THE  SECOND  AGE. 


Names  and  Ages  of  the 

Patriarchs  from 

Noe  to 

Moses 

• 

• 

A.  M. 

A.  M. 

Born.  Died. 

Age. 

Born. 

Died. 

Age. 

1. 

Thare  . 

.  1878  2083 

205 

4. 

Jacob  . 

.  21 G8 

2315 

147 

2. 

Abraham 

.  2008  2183 

175 

5. 

Levi 

.  2255 

2392 

137 

3. 

Isaac 

.  2108  2288 

180 

6. 

Moses  . 

.  2433 

2553 

120 

- - 

AGE  III. 

FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


a.  m.  2433.]  28. — The  Birth  of  Moses.  [a  .  C.  1567. 

1.  In  Egypt  the  posterity  of  Jacob  rapidly  increased, 
and  soon  became  a  great  people.  In  the  meantime  other 
kings  arose,  who  knew  not  Joseph,  and,  seeing  how  great 


Questions  to  Chapter  27.— What  is  said  of  Job?  What  did  God  say  to 
Satan  ?  What  did  Satan  say  to  God  ?  Who  were  eating  and  drinking  ?  W7hat 
did  the  first  messenger  tell  Job  ?  WThat  the  second  ?  Third  ?  And  fourth  ?  What 
did  Job  say  ?  What  power  did  God  give  Satan  the  second  time  ?  With  wha£  was 
Job  struck?  What  did  Job  answer  his  wife  ?  Who  came  to  see  Job  ?  What  did 
they  do?  What  did  Job  maintain?  What  reward  did  Job  receive  for  his 
patience  ?  Of  whom  was  Job  a  figure  ?  How  ? 


THE  BIRTH  OF  MOSES 


45 


the  Israelites  had  become,  began  to  fear  them  ;  so  they 
oppressed  the  children  of  Jacob,  put  heavy  burdens  upon 
them,  and  finally  ordered  the  Egyptian  midwives  to  cast 
into  the  Nile  all  the  male  children  that  would  be  born 
among  the  Hebrews. 

2.  One  of  the  Hebrew  women  bore  a  son,  whom  she 
loved  most  tenderly.  For  three  months  she  hid  him  ; 
but,  finding  it  impossible  to  conceal  him  any  longer,  she 
made  a  basket  of  bulrushes,  and,  smearing  it  with  pitch, 


laid  the  child  in  it,  and  placed  the  basket  among  the 
sedges  by  the  bank  of  the  river.  Then  she  sent  his  sister 
to  watch  what  would  come  to  pass. 

3.  By  the  direction  of  God,  Pharao’s  daughter  came 
down  -to  the  river  to  wash  herself,  and,  seeing  the  basket, 
sent  her  maid  to  bring  it.  When  she  opened  it  and  saw 
the  child,  she  knew  it  belonged  to  one  of  the  Hebrew 
women.  The  sister  approaching,  Pharao’s  daughter  sent 
her  to  bring  a  nurse.  She  ran  and  brought  the  mother. 
Pharao’s  daughter  gave  her  the  child  to  nurse,  and,  when 


46 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


he  was  grown  up,  adopted  him,  calling  him  Moses,  that  is, 

saved  from  the  waters. 

4.  Moses  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ.  Moses  was  saved  from 
the  river;  Jesus,  from  Herod.  Moses,  when  young,  was  wise  in 
words  and  powerful  in  deeds  ;  so  also  Christ,  who,  at  the  age  of 
twelve,  was  the  wonder  of  priest  and  doctors.  Moses  divided  the 
waters  of  the  sea  ;  Christ  calmed  the  winds  and  the  storms.  Moses 
led  the  way  to  the  promised  land  ;  Christ  is  the  way  to  heaven. 

5.  Moses,  amid  great  miracles,  gave  the  Old  Law  to  the  Jews  ; 
Christ,  with  the  most  stupendous  miracles,  gave  the  New  Law  to 
the  world.  Moses  abolished  idolatory  among  the  Jews  ;  Christ,  in 
the  world.  Moses  gave  civil  liberty  to  the  Jews;  Christ,  spiritual 
liberty  to  mankind. 

6.  Moses  fasted  forty  days  on  the  mountain  ;  Christ  fasted  forty 
days  in  the  desert.  Moses  descended  from  the  mountain  with  his 
face  transfigured  ;  Christ  was  transfigured  on  the  mountain.  In  the 
desert,  Moses  fed  the  people  with  manna  ;  Christ  feeds  the  world 
with  His  own  body  and  blood.  Moses  confirmed  the  Old  Law  with 
the  blood  of  bullocks ;  Christ  sealed  the  New  Law  with  His  own 
blood. 


a.  m.  25i3.]  29. — The  Call  of  Moses.  [a  .  C.  1487. 

1.  When  Moses  attained  his  fortieth  year,  he  resolved 
to  share  the  miseries  of  his  people.  By  his  vigorous 
defense  of  the  Hebrews  against  the  cruelty  of  the  Egyp¬ 
tians,  he  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  king,  who  resolved 
to  put  him  to  death  ;  but  Moses  fled  to  Madian,  in  Arabia, 
where  he  lived  for  forty  years,  tending  the  flocks  of  his 
father-in-law,  Jethro,  a  priest  of  that  country. 

2.  One  day,  when  Moses  had  led  his  flock  to  the  moun¬ 
tain  of  Horeb,  God  appeared  to  him  in  the  midst  of  a 
burning  bush.  Moses  was  much  astonished  that  the  bush 
was  not  consumed,  and  approached  to  see  what  it  could 
mean ;  but  God  commanded  him  to  stand  still  and  take 


Questions  to  Chapter  28.— WThat  is  said  of  Jacob’s  posterity?  How  did  the 
kings  of  Egypt  treat  them  ?  What  order  was  given  to  the  nrdwives  ?  Tell  the 
story  of  the  birth  of  Moses  and  how  he  was  saved.  What  does  Moses  mean  ? 
Tell  how  Moses  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  TEN  PLAGUES  OF  EGYPT. 


47 


off  his  shoes,  for  the  place  was  holy.  At  the  voice  of  God, 
Moses  fell  on  his  face. 

3.  Then  God  told  him  how  He  had  seen  the  afflictions 
of  the  Hebrews,  and  that  He  was  about  to  deliver  them  : 
besides,  He  had  chosen  him  to  lead  the  people  out  of 
Egypt.  At  first,  Moses  objected,  alleging  his  weakness 
and  slowness  of  speech  ;  but  God  promised  to  be  with 
him,  and  gave  him  Aaron,  his  brother,  as  spokesman. 

4.  Then  Moses  returned  to  Egypt  and  Aaron  with  him, 
and,  assembling  the  people  of  Israel,  Aaron  spoke  to 
them  all  the  Lord  had  commanded.  When  Moses  had 
wrought  miracles  before  the  people,  they  believed  and 
adored  God. 


a.  m.  25i3.]  30.— The  Ten  Plagues  of  Egypt.  [A.c.  iw. 

1.  Moses  and  Aaron  were  both  about  eighty  years  of 
age  when  they  first  presented  themselves  before  Pliarao, 
and  commanded  him  to  let  the  Israelites  go  into  the 
desert  to  sacrifice  to  the  Lord.  But  Pharao  refused,  and 
commanded  the  Israelites  to  be  oppressed  more  and  more. 
Their  tasks  were  also  increased. 

2.  Again  Moses  and  Aaron  presented  themselves  before 
Pharao.  At  the  command  of  God,  Aaron  cast  his  rod 
before  the  king,  and  immediately  it  was  changed  into  a 
serpent.  Pharao  only  the  more  hardened  his  heart  and 
would  not  let  the  people  go.  Then  God  sent  ten  plagues 
upon  Pharao  and  his  people. 

3.  For  the  first,  Aaron  struck  the  Nile  with  his  rod, 
and  its  waters  were  changed  into  blood,  and  corrupted. 
After  seven  days,  he  again  stretched  his  hand  over  the 
waters  of  Egypt,  and  there  came  up  frogs  that  covered 

Questions  to  Chapter  29. — How  old  was  Moses  when  he  resolved  to  join 
his  people  ?  Whose  anger  did  he  excite  ?  Where  did  he  flee  ?  Whose  flocks  did 
he  keep?  In  what  did  God  appear  to  Moses?  What  did  God  command  him  to 
do  ?  Who  was  given  as  spokesman  ?  Where  did  Moses  and  Aaron  go  ? 


48 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


« 

the  whole  land.  Then,  in  turn,  the  dust  of  the  earth  was 
turned  into  flies  and  insects,  that  tormented  both  man 
and  beast.  • 

4.  In  quick  succession,  there  followed  a  murrain  amongst 
the  cattle,  and  boils  and  swellings  upon  man  and  beast. 
For  the  seventh  plague,  God  sent  thunder,  and  hail,  and 


lightning,  running  along  the  ground.  After  this  was 
added  the  plague  of  locusts  to  eat  up  wliat  the  hail  had 
spared ;  and,  at  last,  impenetrable  darkness  covered  the 
land. 

But  Pharao  hardened  his  heart  and  would  not  let 
the  people  go  as  the  Lord  commanded ;  so  God  struck 
him  with  a  tenth  plague  more  terrible  than  all  the 
rest. 


Questions  to  Chapter  30.— How  old  were  Moses  and  Aaron  when  they  went 
to  Pharao  ?  What  did  they  ask  of  him  ?  What  did  Pharao  do  ?  What  was  done 
the  second  time  Moses  presented  himself  to  Pharao  ?  What  was  the  first  plague  ? 
What  was  the  second,  third,  etc.  ?  Did  Pharao  let  the  people  go  ? 


THE  DEATH  OF  THE  FIRST-BORN,  ETC. 


49 


A.M.  2513.]  31.— The  Death  of  the  First-born—  [A.  c.  un. 

The  Paschal  Lamb — The  Departure  from  Egypt. 

1.  Before  God  sent  his  tenth  plague.  He  wished  to 
prepare  the  Israelites  for  it.  Each  family  was  therefore 
commanded  by  Moses  and  Aaron  to  prepare  a  lamb  with¬ 
out  blemish,  and,  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  month, 
to  sacrifice  it,  and  to  sprinkle  their  door-posts  with  its 
blood.  They  were  further  required  to  roast  the  lamb  at' 


the  fire,  and  whilst,  with  unleavened  bread  and  wild 
lettuce,  they  eat  its  flesh,  to  stand  with  their  loins  girt, 
and  staves  in  their  hands.  The  Israelites  did  all  they 
were  commanded. 

2.  About  the  middle  of  the  night,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
struck  all  the  first-born  of  Egypt,  even  from  the  first-born 
of  Pharao  to  the  humblest  of  the  land :  no  family  escaped. 
But  the  angel,  seeing  the  blood  on  the  door-posts  of  the 
Israelites,  spared  them. 


50 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


3.  When  Pharao  saw  this,  he  rose  up  and,  calling  Moses 
and  Aaron,  commanded  them  to  go  forth  and  to  take  the 
Israelites  with  them.  The  Egyptians  also  pressed  them  to 
go,  fearing  lest  all  would  die.  The  Israelites  went  forth 
from  Egypt,  two  hundred  and  fifteen  years  after  Jacob 
had  gone  thither,  to  the  number  of  six  hundred  thousand 
men,  besides  women  and  children.  They  carried  with  them 
the  bones  of  Joseph. 

4.  The  Pasclial  Lamb  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  was  ottered  on  the  cross.  By  his  blood  we  also  are 
marked  and  delivered  from  eternal  death.  The  deliverance  of  the 
Israelites  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt  is  also  a  figure  of  man’s 
delivery  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and  hell. 


a  m.  25i3.]  32. — The  Passage  of  the  Red  Sea.  [A.  c.Sm. 

1.  God  became  the  guide  of  the  Israelites,  leading  them/ 
on  their  way  by  a  cloud  in  the  day,  and  a  pillar  of  fire  in 
the  night.  In  a  few  days  they  came  to  the  Red  Sea. 
Meanwhile  Pharao  repented  that  he  had  let  the  Israelites 
go,  and  resolved  to  gather  together  his  horses  and  chariots 
and  pursue  them.  When  the  Israelites  saw  the  Egyptians 
behind  them,  and  the  sea  before  them,  they  were  seized 
with  great  fear.  But  Moses  encouraged  them,  and  assured 
them  the  Lord  would  fight  for  them. 

*2.  The  cloud  that  had  gone  before  the  Israelites  now 
went  behind  them,  and  became  a  wall  of  separation 
between  the  Egyptians  and  the  Israelites.  On  the  side 
of  the  former  it  was  dark,  but  on  the  side  of  the  latter  it 
shone  with  a  clear  light.  Thus  the  two  armies  were  sepa¬ 
rated  during  the  night.  By  command  of  God,  Moses 

Questions  to  Chapter  31. — What  did  God  command  the  Israelites  to  eat? 
How  was  the  Paschal  Lamb  to  be  eaten  ?  With  what  were  the  door-posts 
sprinkled  ?  What  happened  about  the  middle  of  the  night  ?  Who  were  spared  ? 
What  did  Pharao  do  ?  now'  long  wrere  the  Israelites  in  Egypt  ?  How7  many 
entered  Egypt  ?  How7  many  left  K  ?  Whose  bones  were  carried  out  ?  Of  what 
was  the  Paschal  Lamb  a  figure  ? 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RED  SEA 


51 


stretched  forth  his  rod  over  the  sea,  and  the  waters  were 
divided,  rising  as  a  wall  to  the  right  and  to  the  left. 

3.  During  the  night  the  Israelites  passed  through  on 
dry  land.  In  the  morning  the  Egyptians  also  followed, 
but,  at  the  command  of  God,  Moses  again  stretched  forth 


his  rod  over  the  sea,  and  the  waters  returned  to  their 
place — Pliarao  and  his  whole  army,  his  chariots  and  l^is 
horsemen,  were  swallowed  up,  so  that  not  a  single  person 
escaped. 

4.  The  cloud  by  day  and  the  pillar  of  fire  by  night  were  a 
figure  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  the  light,  in  which  those  who  walk 
will  not  perish.  The  Red  Sea  is  also  a  figure  of  Baptism,  since  we 
must  all  receive  it,  if  we  will  enter  heaven. 


Questions  to  Chapter  32. — Who  became  the  guide  of  the  Israelites  ?  What 
was  in  the  day?  WThat  in  the  night?  Wrhat  did  Pharao  do?  What  became  of 
the  cloud  ?  Tell  how  the  Israelites  passed  the  Red  Sea  ?  What  happened  to 
the  Egyptians?  What  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ?  How?  Of  what  was  the 
Red  Sea  a  figure  ?  How  ? 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


33. — The  Quails,  the  Manna,  and  the  Water  in 

the  Desert. 


1.  When  the  Israelites  came  into  the  desert  they  could 
find  no  bread  ;  then  they  began  to  murmur  against  Moses, 

and  to  wish  for 
the  flesh-pots 
of  Egypt.  God 
promised  them 
flesh  to  the 
full,  and,  in 
the  morning, 
bread.  In  the 
evening  there 
came  into  the 
camp  an  im¬ 
mense  number 
of  quails,  which 
were  easily 
caught,  and  in 
the  morning  the  desert  was  covered  with  small  white 
seeds  that  ap¬ 
peared  like 
hoar-frost. 

When  the  Isra¬ 
elites  saw  this, 
they  cried  out 
Man-hu  !  that 
is,  What  is  this  ? 

2.  Then  Mo¬ 
ses  told  them  it 
was  the  bread 
which  the  Lord 
had  sent  them. 

They  were  com¬ 
manded  to  gath¬ 
er  as  much  as  each  one  needed.  The  people  did  so, 


THE  TEX  COMMANDMENTS. 


53 


and  found  the  taste  thereof  like  fine  flour  mixed  with 
honey. 

3.  For  forty  years  God  fed  the  Israelites  with  this  bread, 
which  was  afterwards  called  Manna.  It  fell  no  more 
after  they  came  into  the  land  of  Chanaan.  This  manna 
was  preeminently  a  figure  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
in  which  Jesus  Christ  gives  himself  under  the  appearance 
of  bread  and  wine. 

4.  Some  time  after  this  there  was  a  scarcity  of  water, 
and  the  Israelites  began  again  to  murmur.  God  told 
Moses  to  take  his  rod,  and  to  go  to  Mount  Iloreb  and 
strike  the  rock.  He  did  so,  and  immediately  there  came 
forth  water  in  such  abundance  that  the  people  quenched 
their  thirst  and  were  satisfied. 


34. — The  Ten  Commandments. 

1.  Three  months  after  their  departure  from  Egypt,  the 
Israelites  came  to  Mount  Sinai.  God  called  Moses,  and 
he  went  up  into  the  mountain.  Here  the  Lord  spoke  to 
him,  and  bade  him  remind  the  people  of  all  He  had  already 
done  for  them,  and  how  He  would  continue  to  protect 
them  if  they  would  be  faithful  to  Him,  and  that  He  would 
make  them  a  chosen  people.  When  Moses  descended  from 
the  mountain  and  told  the  people  all  the  words  of  the 
Lord,  they  cried  out  :  “  We  will  do  all  the  Lord  hath 
spoken.7’ 

2.  Then  God  commanded  the  people  to  purify  them¬ 
selves  to-morrow  and  the  next  day,  and  to  be  ready  for 
the  third.  On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  it  began  to 
thunder  and  lighten  ;  a  thick  cloud  covered  the  mountain. 
The  top  of  Mount  Sinai  was  on  fire,  and  it  shook  to  its 

Questions  to  Chapter  33.— In  tHe  desert  what  did  the  people  do  ?  What 
did  God  send  in  the  evening  ?  What  in  the  morning  ?  What  was  the  taste  of  the 
manna  ?  How  long  did  God  feed  the  Israelites  on  manna  ?  Of  what  was  the 
manna  a  figure  ?  How  did  God  supply  water  ? 


54  HISTORY  OE  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

base.  Then  came  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  that  grew 
louder  and  louder,  until  the  people  trembled  with  an 
exceeding  great  fear. 


3.  When  Moses  had  led  the  people  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  the  Lord  spoke  thus  : 

I.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God.  Thou  shalt  not  have 
strange  gods  before  Me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy 
God  in  vain. 

III.  Remember  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day. 

•  IV.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother. 

V.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbor. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor’s  wife. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  .  neighbor’s  goods. 


i 


THE  GOLDEN  CALF. 


55 


4.  When  the  people,  who  were  camped  round  about  the 
mountain,  heard  these  things,  trembling  with  fear  and 
full  of  reverence,  they  promised  to  do  all  the  Lord  com¬ 
manded.  them.  Moses  built  an  altar  and  offered  sacrifice 
to  the  Lord.  He  took  also  of  the  blood  of  the  victims 
and  sprinkled  it  upon  the  people,  as  a  sign  of  the  covenant 
the  Lord  had  that  day  made  with  them. 

•  5.  As  tlie  covenant  of  the  Old  Law  was  established  on  Mount  Sinai,- 
so  was  the  covenant  of  the  New  Law  sealed  on  Calvary.  There  God 
showed  His  power ;  here,  His  mercy.  Both  covenants  were  sealed 
with  blood  :  at  Sinai  with  the  blood  of  bullocks ;  on  Calvary  with 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 


35. — The  Golden  Calf. 

1.  After  this,  Moses  again  went  up  into  the  mountain, 
and  for  forty  days  and  forty  nights  remained  conversing 
with  God.  The  Lord  gave  him  two  tables  of  stone,  on 
which  were  written  the  ten  commandments.  While  Moses 
delayed  on  the  mountain,  the  people  began  to  murmur, 
and  came  to  Aaron  and  demanded  that  he  would  make 
for  them  gods  like  to  those  of  the  Egyptians.  Not  think¬ 
ing  they  would  comply  with  his  command,  he  said  to 
them  :  “  Bring  me  the  golden  ear-rings  of  your  wives 
and  daughters.” 

2.  Contrary  to  his  expectations,  they  brought  them, 
and,  being  a  weak  man,  he  had. not  courage  to  resist 
their  wicked  wish  ;  so  he  cast  them  into  a  furnace  and 
made  a  golden  calf,  and  built  an  altar.  Then  the  Isra¬ 
elites  gathered  together  and  offered  sacrifice,  and,  eating 
and  drinking,  rose  up  to  play,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Pagans. 

3.  When  Moses  came  down  from  the  mountain  and  saw 


Questions  to  Chapter  34. — When  did  the  people  come  to  Sinai  ?  Who  was 
called  up  to  the  mountain  ?  What  did  God  tell  Moses  ?  What  did  the  people 
say?  What  were  the  people  commanded  to  do?  What  happened  on  the  third 
day  ?  Repeat  the  ten  commandments.  What  did  Moses  offer  ?  With  what  did 
he  sprinkle  the  people?  What  comparison  between  Sinai  and  Calvary? 


56  HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

these  abominations,  he  was  exceeding  angry,  and,  throw¬ 
ing  down  the  tables  on  which  the  ten  commandments 

were  written, 
broke  them. 
Seizing  upon 


and  beat  it  into 
powder.  Then 
he  commanded 
the  sons  of  Levi 
to  u  n  s  li  e  a  t  li 
their  swords ;  to 
march  through 
the  camp  and 
return,  and  to 
put  to  death  all  whom  they  met.  There  were  slain  on 
that  day  about  twenty-three  thousand  men. 

4.  Moses  again  returned  to  the  Lord  on  the  mountain, 
and  prayed  for  the  pardon  of  the  people.  The  Lord  heard 
his  prayer.  Moses  hewed  two  tables  of  stone  like  the  first, 
and  God  again  wrote  on  them  the  ten  commandments. 

5.  When  Moses  had  finished  speaking  with  the  Lord, 
he  descended  from  the  mountain,  carrying  with  him  the 
two  tables  of  the  Law.  His  face  had  become  horned, 
and  shone  as  the  rays  of  the  sun.  When  the. Israelites 
saw  this,  they  dared  not  look  upon  him  ;  so  Moses  was 
forced  to  put  a  veil  on  his  face  when  he  spoke  to  the 
people. 


36. — The  Ordinances  for  the  Worship  of  God. 

1.  Besides  the  ten  commandments  which  God  gave 
Moses,  He  also  gave  many  other  ordinances.  These  latter 

m 

Questions  to  Chapter  35.— How  long  did  Moses  remain  on  the  mountain  ? 
What  did  God  give  ?  What  did  the  people  ask  of  Aaron  ?  What  did  he  make  ? 
What  did  the  people  do  ?  How  did  Moses  act  ?  What  were  broken  ?  What  did 
the  sons  of  Levi  do  ?  How  many  were  killed  ?  Where  did  Moses  go  again  ? 
What  did  he  bring  with  him  ?  What  appeared  on  the  face  of  Moses  ? 


the  golden  calf, 
he  burned  it, 


THE  ORDINANCES  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD.  57 


related  to  the  public  worship,  which,  with  extreme  care, 
Moses  established  according  as  God  commanded  him. 

2.  The  Tabernacle.  —  Moses  began  by  constructing  a 
tent,  whose  supports  were  made  of  setim-wood,  and  were  so 
framed  that  they  could  easily  be  taken  apart.  The  length 
of  the  tent  was  thirty  cubits,  and  the  height  ten,  and  the 
breadth  ten.  The  supports  Avere  overlaid  Avith  gold,  and  the 
Avhole  Avas  coArered  Avith  most  precious  hangings.  Within, 


hung  a  veil  of  magnificent  tapestry,  Avhich  divided  the 
Tabernacle  into  two  parts — the  smaller,  called  the  Holy 
of  Holies ;  the  larger,  the  Sanctuary. 

3.  Within  the  Holy  of  Holies  Avas  placed  the  Ark  of 
the  Covenant,  a  small  box  made  of  the  most  precious 
Avood,  overlaid  Avith  gold  and  surmounted  by  tAVO  cheru¬ 
bim.  In  the  Ark  Avere  placed  the  tAvo  tables  of  the  Law. 

Within  the  Sanctuary  Avere  kept  three  objects  conse¬ 
crated  to  the  Avorship  of  God  :  the  Table  of  ShoAV-bread, 
on  Avhich  Avere  ^placed  twelve  loaves  of  bread,  made  of  the 
finesl^jjlour  ;  the  Golden  Candlestick,  that,  with  its  seven 


58 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


lights,  shone  during  the  entire  night ;  and,  lastly,  the 
Altar  of  Perfumes,  on  which  was  burned  the  finest 
incense. 

4.  Besides  this,  Moses  constructed  around  the  Taber¬ 
nacle  a  grand  portico  which  inclosed  two  other  sacred 
objects  :  the  Altar  of  Holocausts  and  the  Great  Brazen 
Basin,  in  which  the  priests  were  commanded  to  purify 


5.  This  Ark  was  a  figure  of  the  Tabernacle  in  Catholic  churches ; 
the  Holy  of  Holies,  of  the  Altar  on  which  is  offered  the  sacrifice 
of  the  New  Law  ;  the  Sanctuary  corresponded  to  the  place  the  priests 
occupy ;  and  the  portico  represented  the  body  of  the  Church,  where 
the  people  now  worship. 

G.  The  sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law  were  either  bloody ,  in 
which  were  offered  heifers,  and  sheep,  and  goats,  and 
doves ;  or  unbloody,  in  which  were  offered  cakes,  and 
unleavened  bread,  and  wine. 

The  bloody  sacrifices  prefigured  the  bloody  sacrifice  of 
Christ  upon  the  cross  ;  the  unbloody  were  a  type  of  the 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 


THE  FALSE  MESSENGERS,  ETC. 


59 


7.  The  Keligious  Feasts  were  :  1st.  The  P asch,  on 
which  the  Israelites  eat  the  flesh  of  a  Lamb,  and  for 
seven  days  unleavened  bread,  in  remembrance  of  their 
deliverance  out  of  Egypt :  2d.  The  feast  of  Pentecost , 
celebrated  seven  weeks  after  the  Pasch,  in  remembrance 
of  the  Law  received  on  Mount  Sinai.  At  this  feast  were 
also  offered  the  first  fruits.  3d.  The  feast  of  Tabernacles , 
in  memory  of  their  long  sojourn  in  the  desert.  During 
this  feast  the  Israelites  were  required  to  live  in  tents  made 
from  the  branches  of  trees.  4th.  The  feast  of  Expiation , 
on  which  the  priest  sacrificed  a  heifer  for  his  own  sins 
and  a  goat  for  the  sins  of  the  people.  Then  he  entered 
into  the  Holy  of  Holies,  carrying  with  him  the  golden 
censer  and  the  blood  of  the  victim  :  with  the  former  he 
incensed  the  ark,  with  the  latter  he  sprinkled  the  pave¬ 
ment: 

8.  The  Ministers  of  Divine  Worship  were,  1st.  The 
High  Priest .  To  this  office  Moses  consecrated  Aaron, 
anointing*  him,  and  clothing  him  with  the  various  vest¬ 
ments  of  his  office.  2d,  The  Priests  proper,  who  were 
the  sons  of  Aaron,  and  whose  office  it  was  to  offer  sacrifice. 
3d.  The  Levites,  who  were  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  who 
were  charged  with  the  lower  offices  within  the  tabernacle. 


a.  m.  25i4.]  37. — The  Fcilsc  Messengers — The  [a.  C.  1486. 
Murmurs  of  the  People — God’s  Chastisements. 

1.  The  Israelites  remained  a  year  at  Mount  Sinai. 
When  they  started  on  their  way,  Moses  chose  twelve 

Questions  to  Chapter  36.— What  besides  the  Commandments  did  God  give? 
Describe  the  Tabernacle.  What  was  the  Holy  of  Holies  ?  What  was  placed  in  it  ? 
What  was  the  Ark  ?  What  three  objects  Were  kept  within  the  Sanctuary?  What 
did  the  portico  inclose  ?  Show  how  these  different  objects  correspond  To  things 
in  the  Catholic  Church.  What  kinds  of  sacrifices  were  in  the  Old  Law?  What 
was  the  Pasch  ?  What  was  Pentecost  ?  What  was  the  feast  of  Tabernacles  ? 
Of  Expiation  ?  Who  was  the  High  Priest  ?  Who  were  the  Priests  ?  The  _ 
Levites  ? 


60 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


men,  among  whom  were  Josue  and  Caleb,  to  go  into  the 
land  of  promise.  After  forty  days,  they  returned,  carrying 

with  them  spec¬ 
imens  of  the 
fruits  of  the 
countr  y.  A- 
mongst  these 
was  a  n  enor¬ 
mous  bunch  of 
grapes  borne  on 
the  shoulders  of 
two  men,  be¬ 
sides  apples,  and 
pomegranates, 
and  figs.  The 
land,  indeed, 
said  they,  overflowed  with  abundance,  but  the  inhabitants 
were  giants.  \ 


2.  Then  the  people  wept,  and  again  murmured  against 
Moses  and  Aaron,  wishing  they  had  died  in  Egypt  or  in 
the  desert.  In  vain  did  Josue  and  Caleb  speak  of  the 
richness  of  the  country  and  the  weakness  of  the  people. 
The  multitude,  led  on  by  the  others,  would  not  listen, 
but  cried  out  the  more  to  return  to  Egypt. 

3.  When  the  murmur  was  at  its  height,  the  glory  of 
God  was  seen  over  the  ark  of  the  covenant.  Then  the 
Lord  said  to  Moses  He  would  destroy  the  Israelites,  for 
they  were  an  incredulous  people.  The  Lord  even  offered 
to  make  Moses  ruler  over  a  greater  nation ;  but  Moses, 
the  meekest  of  men,  only  prayed  the  more  that  the  Lord 
would  pardon  them. 

4.  At  his  prayer  the  Lord  again  pardoned  the  *  people  ; 
yet,  as  a  punishment  for  their  sin,  He  declared  that  not 
one  of  them,  that  had  attained  his  twentieth  year,  should 
enter  the  promised  land,  Josue  and  Caleb  excepted.  Their 
children  would  enter,  but  for  forty  years  should  the  peo¬ 
ple  wander  in  the  desert — a  year  for  every  day  spent,  in 
exploring  the  country. 


CORE,  DATHAN,  AND  ABIRON. 


61 


5.  This  history  of  the  Jews  is  similar  to  what  happened 
in  the  time  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Jews  would  not  under¬ 
stand  the  spiritual  kingdom  promised  by  Christ ;  hence 
they  rejected  Him.  On  the  cross  He  begged  his  Father 
to  forgive  them  ;  but,  as  a  punishment  for  their  sin  in 
having  rejected  Him,  they  are  to-day  wanderers  on  the 
earth,  and  will  be  to  the  end  of  time. 


a.  m.  25i4.]  38.— Core,  Dathan,  and  Abiron.  [A.  c.  um. 

1.  Some  time  after  tba  events  related  in  the  preceding 
chapter,  two  hundred  and  fifty  Levites,  led  on  by  Core, 
Dathan,  and  Abiron,  revolted  against  Moses  and  Aaron, 
denying  their  authority.  On  the  following  day,  the  Lord 
commanded  the  people  to  go  out  from  the  tents  of  these 
wicked  men  ;  not  to  touch  any  thing  belonging  to  them, 
lest  they  also  would  be  involved  in  their  sin.  While  the 
people  were  looking  on  to  see  what  would  come  to  pass, 
the  earth  opened  under  the  feet  of  the  three  leaders  and 
swallowed  them  down,  with  their  tents  and  all  their  sub¬ 
stance.  Then  a  fire  came  out  from  the  Lord  and  con¬ 
sumed  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  Levites.  Moses  and 
Aaron  were  that  day  vindicated. 

2.  In  modern  times  we  often  see  similar  revolts  against 
the  priests  of  God.  Ambitious  and  wicked  men  wish  to 
rule  the  Church ;  but,  like  Core  and  his  companions,  they 
will  ever  receive  a  just  punishment  for  their  pride  and 
presumption. 


Questions  to  Chapter  37. — How  long  did  the  people  remain  at  Sinai  ?  Who 
were  sent  to  Chanaan  ?  What  report  did  they  bring  back  ?  How  did  the  people 
act  ?  Who  spoke  in  vain  ?  What  appeared  over  the  ark  ?  What  did  God 
say  He  would  do?  What  punishment  did  God  decree?  What  is  said  of  the 

Jews  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  38. —Who  revolted?  IIow  were  they  punished? 
What  do  we  see  in  modern  times  ? 


62 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT, 


a.  m.  2552.]  39.— The  Hesitation  of  Moses,  and  [A.  c.  im 

the  Brazen  Serpent. 

1.  Waiter  again  failed,  and  the  people  began  to  murmur. 
Then  the  Lord  commanded  Moses  to  take  his  rod  and 
strike  the  rock.  Moses,  for  a  moment,  doubted  ;  then 
struck  the  rock,  when  water  gushed  forth  in  great 
abundance.  This  momentary  doubt  greatly  displeased 


i,  Jif.fi 


God,  and  he  declared  that  Moses,  because  he  had  not 
believed,  should  not  lead  the  people  into  the  promised 
land. 

2.  Shortly  after,  the  people  rebelled  again,  and,  mur¬ 
muring,  complained  they  had  neither  food  nor  water. 
When  God  saw  this,  He  sent  among  them  fiery  serpents, 
whose  sting  burned  like  fire.  Many  died  amid  the  most 
cruel  torments.  When  the  people  saw  this,  they  came  to 
Moses,  acknowledging  their  sin,  and  begging  him  to  pray 


THE  DEATH  OF  MOSES. 


63 


to  the  Lord  that  He  would  take  the  serpents  from  amongst 
them. 

3.  Moses  prayed,  when  the  Lord  commanded  him  to 
make  a  brazen  serpent  and  to  set  it  up  for  a  sign.  He  did 
so,  and  as  many  as  looked  upon  it  were  healed. 

4.  This  serpent  prefigured  our  Savior  nailed  to  the  cross  ;  for  as 
the  Israelites  were  cured  by  looking  upon  the  serpent,  so  are  all, 
who,  with  faith,  look  up  to  Christ,  cured  of  the  wounds  of  sin 
caused  by  the  bite  of  the  infernal  serpent. 


a.  m.  2553.]  40. — The  Death  of  Moses.  [a  .  C.  1447. 

1.  When,  according  to  the  course  of  nature,  the  time 
came  that  Moses  must  die,  the  Lord  commanded  him,  in 
the  presence  of  the  people,  to  put  his  hand  upon  Josue, 
that  they  might  have  no  cause  to  disobey  him.  Then 
Moses  told  the  people  he  was  about  to  die  ;  that  he  would 
not  pass  over  the  Jordan  with  them,  nor  enter  the  prom¬ 
ised  land. 

2.  He  then  reminded  them  of  all  the  Lord  had  done 
for  them :  how  He  had  nourished  them  in  the  desert,  and 
how  He  had  watched  over  them  ;  then  he  commanded  the 
people  to  keep  the  commandments,  to  love  the  Lord,  and 
to  hearken  to  His  voice.  He  also  foretold  them,  in  a 
spirit  of  prophecy,  that  the  Lord  would  in  time  raise  up  a 
Prophet  like  to  him,  whom  they  should  hear.  He  spoke 
of  Christ. 

3.  When  Moses  had  finished  speaking,  lie  went  up  to 
the  top  of  Mount  Nebo,  from  which  the  Lord  showed 
him  the  land  of  Chanaan.  When  Moses  saw  it,  he  re¬ 
joiced  ;  and,  full  of  gratitude  and  thanks  to  God,  died  at 
the  ripe  old  age  of  a  hundred  and  twenty  years.  The 
Lord  buried  him  in  the  valley  of  Phogor,  but  the  spot  no 


Questions  to  Chapter  39.— What  failed  ?  How  was  water  supplied  ?  How 
did  Moses  act?  How  did  God  punish  him?  What  did  God  send?  What  hap¬ 
pened  ?  What  was  set  up  ?  Of  whom  was  the  brazen  serpent  a  figure  ? 


64: 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 


man  knows.  Israel  mourned  for  him  thirty  days.  There 
was  never  after  a  prophet  like  Moses. 

L  — - - 

a.  m.  2553.]  41. —The  Israelites  enter  the  [a,  c.  i«t. 

Promised  Land. 

1.  After  the  death  of  Moses,  the  Lord  commanded  Josue 
to  pass  over  the  Jordan.  The  priests  took  the  ark  of  the 
covenant  and  marched  before,  the  people  followed.  When 
they  were  come  to  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  the 


priests  had  touched  the  water  with  the  soles  of  their  feet, 
the  waters  above  stood  still,  while  the  waters  below  ran 
down,  leaving  a  dry  passage  for  the  people  to  pass  over. 

2.  When  all  had  passed,  the  waters  returned  to  their 

Questions  to  Chapter  40.  —Who  succeeded  Moses?  What  did  Moses  re¬ 
mind  the  people  of  ?  What  prophecy  did  Moses  make  ?  Where  did  Moses  die  ? 
Where  was  he  buried  ? 


THE  JUDGES. 


65 


f 


4^ 


usual  course.  The  people  encamped  near  Jericho,  where 
they  celebrated  the  feast  of  the  Pasch. 

Jericho  w’a !&*  a  large  and  populous  city,  well  fortified 
with  walls.  For  six  succeeding  days  the  Israelite  went 
round  about  it.  On  the  seventh,  the  priests  carricd^with 
them  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  while  seven  priests  sounded 
the  trumpets  of  Jubilee  ;  and  the  people  shouted  with  a 
great  cry.  All  this  was  done  -by  the  command  of' God. 
At  the  sound  of  the  trumpets  and  the  shout  of  the  people, 
the  Avails  fell  flat  to  the  ground,  and  the  Israelites  entered 
and  took  the  city. 

3.  In  time,  Josue  compared  all  the  country,  and,  by  lot, 
divided  it  among  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Each  tribe 
bore  the  name  and  was  descended  from  ong  of  the  twelve 
sons  of  Jacob.  Thus,  after  their  long  wanderings,  had 
the  Israelites  arrived  in  the  land  of  promise. 


42. — The  Judges. 

1.  Surely  the  Israelites  owed  a  deep  debt  of  gratitude 

-v- 

to  the  Lord  for  the  rich  and  magnificent  country  He  had 
given  them ;  but  they  were  an  ungrateful  people,  and 
were  easily  led  astray  by  their  pagan  neighbors.  Shortly 
after  their  arrival  in  the  promised  land,  they  fell  into 
idolatry.  In  punishment  for  their  crime,  the  Lord  de¬ 
livered  them  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  Servitude 
taught  them  repentance  and  their  dependence  upon  God. 
Having  humbled  themselves  before  Him,  He  sent  pious 
men,  called  judges,  selected  from  among  the  people,  to 
deliver  them  and  to  rule  them. 

2.  Their  repentance  was  but  of  short  duration  ;  at  the 
death  of  each  judge  they  returned  to  their  sins  and 
idolatry.  For  four  hundred  years,  this  faithless  and 
thankless  people  were  in  turn  changing  from  God  to  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  41.  —  "Who  led  the  people  over  the  Jordan?  What 
happened  ?  What  feast  was  celebrated  ?  What  was  Jericho  ?  How  was  it 
taken  ?  Who  conquered  Chanaan  ?  How  was  the  land  divided  ? 


66  HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

worship  of  idols — relapsing  and  repenting.  The  twelve 
judges  sent  during  this  time  were  :  Othoniel,  Aod,  Samgar, 
Barac,  Gedeon,  Tholar,  Jair,  Jephte,  Abesan,  Ahialon, 
Abdon,  Samson,  Heli,  and  Samuel. 

3.  Amongst  these,  Samson  was  one  of  the  most  remark¬ 
able.  So  great  was  his  strength  that,  on  one  occasion,  by 
the  mere  power  of  his  hands,  he  tore  a  furious  lion  into 
pieces.  On  another,  he  slew  a  thousand  men  with  the 
jaw-bone  of  an  ass.  After  this,  while  asleep,  he  was  made 
prisoner  by  the  Philistines,  and  bound  with  seven  cords ; 
but,  when  he  awoke,  he  broke  them  like  burned  flax. 

4.  During  his  life,  Samson  waged  a  continual  war  upon 
the  Philistines  :  at  one  time  carrying  away  the  gates  of 
their  city ;  at  another,  burning  their  crops.  At  length 
he  was  made  prisoner,  and  his  eyes  put  out.  While  the 
Philistines  were  feasting  and  making  merry  over  their 
victory,  Samson  was  brought  out  to  make  sport  for  them. 
Wearied,  he  leaned  against  the  pillars  that  supported  the 
house  in  which  the  Philistines  were  assembled  ;  then  the 
Spirit  of  God  came  upon  him,  and,  his  strength  returning, 
he  shook  the  pillars,  and  the  house  fell,  killing  himself 
and  three  thousand  of  his  enemies. 

The  pious  and  humble  Gedeon,  who  fought  against  the 
Madianites,  was  also  very  renowned. 


a.  m.  2708.]  43. — TThc  Pious  Ruth.  [a.  C.  1292. 

1.  During  the  time  of  the  Judges,  a  certain  man  of 
Bethlehem  went,  with  his  wife  and  his  two  sons,  into  the 
land  of  Moab.  His  name  was  Elimelech,  and  his  wife’s 
name,  Noemi.  His  sons  married  women  of  Moab.  In 
time,  Elimelech  and  his  two  sons  died.  Oppressed  with 


Questions  to  Chapter  42. — What  did  the  Israelites  owe  the  Lord  ?  How  did 
they  act  ?  What  punishment  did  God  send  ?  Who  were  the  judges  ?  How  many 
were  there  ?  What  is  said  of  Samson  ?  Give  some  examples  of  his  strength. 
Against  whom  did  he  make  war  ?  How  did  he  die  ? 


•  THE  PIOUS  RUTH. 


67 


grief,  Noemi  returned  to  Bethlehem,  and  her  two  daugh¬ 
ters-in-law  resolved  to  accompany  her. 

2.  When  they  had  come  some  distance  on  the  way, 
Noemi  strove 
to  persuade  her 
daughters  -  in- 
law  to  return 
to  their  own 
country.  Or- 
pha  yielded,  but 
Ruth  would 
not  ;  so  Ruth 
came  to  Bethle¬ 
hem  with  Noe¬ 
mi.  They  re¬ 
turned  at  the 
harvest  .time, 
and,  being  poor, 

Ruth  went  into  the  fields  to  glean  the  ears  of  corn  left  by 
the  reapers. 

3.  Led  by  the  hand  of  God,  she  went  to  glean  in  the 
fields  of  Booz,  a  man  of  great  wealth,  and  a  relation  of 
Elimelech.  During  the  day,  Booz  came  into  the  fields  to 
see  the  reapers.  When  he  saw  Ruth  and  heard  with  what 
courage  she  had  followed  Noemi,  and  with  what  fidelity 
she  served  her,  he  spoke  kindly  to  her,  and  told  her  to 
remain  with  his  servants  and  to  follow  his  reapers  ; 
besides,  when  she  was  thirsty,  to  go  to  the  vessels  and 
drink.  Booz,  moreover,  commanded  the  reapers  to  let 
fall,  now  and  then,  handfuls  of  corn,  that  she  might 
gather  them  without  shame. 

4.  Some  time  after  this  Booz  married  Ruth,  The  Lord 
blessed  them  and  gave  them  a  son,  named  Obed.  He  was 
the  father  of  Isai,  the  father  of  David.  From  this  family 
our  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  descended. 

The  Moabites  were  not  Jews,  but  strangers  and  ene-  x 
mies  ;  hence  our  Savior,  in  descending  from  Ruth,  a 


68 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Moabite,  wished  to  show  that  He  was  the  Savior  not  of 
the  Jews  alone,  but  of  all  mankind. 


A.  M.  2848.] 


44. — The  Sons  of  Heli. 


[A.  C.  1152. 


1.  Whilst  Heli  the  high  priest  was  judge  in  Israel, 
there  lived  a  pious  couple  named  Alcana  and  his  wife 
Anna.  Anna  had  no  children,  for  which  she  grieved  very 
much.  On  a  certain  day  she  came  to  the  tabernacle  of 
the  Lord  at  Silo,  where,  weeping  and  praying,  she  said  : 
“0  Lord,  God  of  hosts  !  if  thou  wilt  give  me  a  son,  I 
will  consecrate  him  to  Thee.”  God  heard  her  prayer, 

and  gave  her  a 
son,  whom  she 
called  Samuel. 

2.  When  Sam¬ 
uel  was  three 
years  old,  his 
m  other  took 
him  to  Heli  the 
high  priest,  at. 
Silo.  Here  she 
consecrated 
him  to  God ; 
and  Samuel 
served  the  Lord 
in  the  tabernacle,  and  grew  in  favor  with  God  and  man. 


3.  Samuel  and  John  the  Baptist  are  much  alike  in  their  histories. 
Both  were  a  gift  for  the  prayers  of  their  parents  ;  both  were  early 
consecrated  to  God ;  and  both  preached  penance  to  the  people. 
Samuel  was  the  last  judge  and  the  immediate  precursor  of  the  great 
King  David  ;  John  the  Baptist  was  the  last  of  the  prophets  and  the 
precursor  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Eternal  King.  Samuel  anointed 
David  ;  John  baptized  Jesus. 


Questions  to  Chapter  43.  —  Who  went  to  Moab  ?  Who  returned  to  Beth¬ 
lehem?  Who  accompanied  her?  Where  did  Ruth  go?  Who  met  her?  What 
did  Bodz  say?  Who  married  Ruth?  Who  was  Obed?  Isai?  David?  From 
whom  is  Jesus  Christ  descended  ? 


THE  SONS  OF  HELI. 


69 


4.  Heli  had  two  wicked  sons  —  Ophni  and  Phinees. 
When  the  people  came  .to  Silo  to  sacrifice  to  the  Lord,  the 
two  young  men  were  wont  to  come  and  by  violence  take 
the  flesh  of  the  sacrifice.  They  committed  also  other 
abominations  in  the  sanctuary.  Heli  reproved  them  but 
mildlv.  He  did  not  chastise  them  as  he  should  have 
done. 


5.  One  night,  while  Heli  slept  within  the  inclosure  of 
the  sanctuary,  and  Samuel  near  him,  the  Lord  called 
Samuel.  He,,  thinking  it  was  Heli,  rose  and  went  to 
him  ;  but  Heli  told  him  he  had  not  called  him,  and  bade 
him  go  and  sleep.  This  was  repeated  three  times,  when 
Heli  understood  it  was  the  Lord  who  called.  Then  he 
bade  Samuel  answer  Him  and  listen  to  what  He  would 
say.  Samuel  did  so. 

6.  On  the  morrow,  Heli  called  Samuel,  who  told  him 
all  the  Lord  had  said ;  how  the  Lord  would  punish  him 
and  his  two  sons  :  the  father,  because  he  had  not  pun¬ 
ished  his  sons,  and  the  sons  for  their  wickedness.  When 
Heli  heard  this,  he  bowed  before  the  will  of  God. 

7.  Some  time  after  this  there  arose  a  bloody  war  between 
the  Philistines 
and  the  Israel¬ 
ites.  Of  the  lat¬ 
ter,  thirty  thous¬ 
and  were  slain, 
and  among  the 
dead  were  the 
sons  of  Heli. 

The  ark,  that  had 
been  carried  into 
the  battle,  was 
taken.  When 
Heli  heard  this 
terrible  news,  he 
fell  from  the  stool  on  which  he  was  sitting,  and,  breaking 
his  neck,  died. 

8.  The  Philistines  carried  the  ark  into  the  temple  of 


70 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


their  god,  Dagon.  But  the  Lord  afflicted  them  in  many 
ways  :  their  God  was  thrown  down,  their  fields  were  oyer- 
run  with  mice,  their  cities  were  devastated  by  pestilence, 
until  the  Philistines  were  glad  to  send  back  the  ark  to 
Israel. 

9.  Samuel  succeeded  Heli  in  the  office  of  judge.  He 
assembled  the  people  and  pointed  out  their  sins.  He  also 
promised  them,  if  they  would  repent,  the  Lord  would 
deliver  them  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Philistines.  The 
people  fasted  and  confessed  their  sins.  God  gave  them 
the  victory,  and  for  many  years  peace  reigned  over  the 
land. 


a.  m.  2909.]  45. — Saul,  the  First  King.  [A.  C.  1091. 

1.  When  Samuel  had  grown  old,  lie  appointed  his  sons 
judges  over  Israel ;  but  they  walked  not  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.  Then  the  people  asked  for  a  king.  When  Samuel 
heard  this  he  was  very  angry,  because  he  wished  that  God 
alone  should  be  King  of  Israel.  God,  however,  yielded, 
and  Samuel  anointed  Saul  king.  He  was  a  beautiful  and 
valiant  youth,  from  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  and  stood  head 
and  shoulders  above  any  other  man  in  Israel. 

2.  In  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  the  Lord  was  with 
Saul,  and  gave  him  the  victory  over  his  enemies.  On  one 
occasion  he  unfortunately  disobeyed  God. 

He  was  commanded  to  cut  off  the  Amalicites,  and  to 
spare  nothing ;  but,  in  the  pride  of  his  power,  he  sjiared 
the  best  of  the  fiocks,  and,  on  his  return,  built  triumphal 
arches  to  celebrate  his  victory.  For  this  he  was  cut  off 
from  the  throne  of  Israel,  and  his  posterity  forbidden  to 
succeed  him. 


Questions  to  Chapter  44. — When  did  Alcana  and  Anna  live  ?  What  was 
Anna’s  Prayer  ?  When  was  Samuel  consecrated  to  God  ?  How  are  Samuel  and 
John  the  Baptist  compared  ?  What  is  said  of  Heli  and  his  sons  ?  Wliat  is  said 
of  Samuel  ?  How  did  Heli  die  ?  How  did  his  sons  die  ?  What  happened  to  the 
Philistines  ?  Who  succeeded  Heli  ?  What  did  Samuel  promise  ?  What  reigned 
over  the  land  ? 


DAVID. 


71 


3.  Saul  was  a  figure  of  the  Jewish  Church.  Chosen  by  God,  at 
first  she  surpassed  all  others  in  her  knowledge  of  God  and  the 
graces  with  which  she  was  endowed.  But,  little  by  little,  she  fell. 
She  forgot  her  obedience,  her  humility,  her  charity,  and,  in  the 
pride  of  her  insolence,  trusted  alone  in  her  sacrifices.  She  also 
rejected  the  Christian  Church,  chosen  to  succeed  her.  Saul  perse¬ 
cuted  David  ;  so  did  the  Jews  persecute  Jesus  Christ.  David  wept 
for  the  death  of  Saul ;  so  did  Jesus  Christ  weep  over  Jerusalem. 


A.  M.  2934.]  46. — David.  [A  .  C.  1066. 

1.  At  the  command  of  God,  Samuel  went  to  Bethlehem, 
to  the  house  of  Isai.  When  he  arrived,  David,  the  young¬ 
est  of  the  sons  of  Isai,  was  in  the  fields  tending  his  father’s 


llocks.  Samuel  sent  for  him,  and,  taking  a  horn  of  oil, 
anointed  him.  As  the  Spirit  of  God  came  upon  Dav  icf,  it 
departed  from  Saul. 


Questions  to  Chapter  45.— What  did  the  people  ask  for?  Who  was  anointed 
king?  What  is  said  of  Saul?  How  did  he  reign  in  the  beginning ?  For  what 
was  Saul  cut  off  from  the  throne  of  Israel  ?  IIow  was  Saul  a  figure  of  the  Jewish 

Church  ? 


1 2 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


2.  Saul  became  subject  to  fits  of  melancholy,  and  an 
evil  spirit  haunted  him.  On  such  occasions  David  was 
brought  in  to  play  upon  his  harp  and  soothe  the  troubled 
mind  of  the  king.  Thus  David  was  introduced  into  Saul’s 
house.  Moreover,  Saul  made  David  his  armor-bearer,  not 
knowing  that  he  had  been  consecrated  king.  As  often  as 
David  played,  Saul  was  soothed. 


a.  m.  2942.]  47. — David  and  Goliath.  [a.  c.  loss. 

1.  A  new  war  broke  out  between  the  Philistines  and 
the  Israelites.  The  Philistines  were  encamped  on  one 
mountain,  the  Israelites  on  another  directly  opposite — 
a  narrow  valley  lying  between  them.  A  giant,  named 
Goliath,  advanced  from  the  camp  of  the  Philistines.' 
His  height  was  six  cubits  and  a  span  ;  he  had  on  his  head 
a  brazen  helmet,  and  was  clothed  in  a  heavy  coat  of  mail. 
The  staff  of  his  spear  was  like  a  weaver’s  beam. 

2.  Thus  arrayed,  Goliath  defied  the  armies  of  Israel, 
asking  that  a  man  be  sent  to  fight  him.  For  forty  days 
this  giant  presented  himself, — to  the  shame  of  Saul  and 
the  terror  of  the  Israelites,  for  no  man  dared  to  meet 
him. 

David  came  to  the  camp  to  see  how  it  fared  with  his 
brothers.  When  he  saw  Goliath,  and  heard  his  taunts, 
his  blood  boiled  within  him,  and,  coming  to  Saul,  he  said  : 
“  I  will  fight  this  Philistine.  ” 

3.  At  first  Saul  refused,  but,  on  the  representations  of 
David,  at  length  yielded.  Then  Saul  clothed  David  in 
his  own  armor  ;  but,  unaccustomed  to  it,  David  put  it  off, 
and,  choosing  five  smooth  stones  from  the  brook,  took  his 
sling  and  went  forth  to  meet  Goliath. 

4.  When  the  giant  saw  him,  he  despised  him,  asking  if 
he  thought  he  was  a  dog.  But  David  feared  not;  he  went 


Questions  to  Chapter  46. — Who  was  anointed  king  ?  Whose  son  was  he  ? 
With  what  was  Saul  attacked  ?  Who  played  for  him  ?  What  was  David  made  ? 


DAVID  AND  GOLIATH 


73 


forth  in  the  might  and  the  jiower  of  God.  When  the  two 
champions  drew  near  to  each  other,  David  chose  one  of 
the  stones  that  he  carried  with  him,  and,  casting  it  with 
his  sling,  struck  the  Philistine  on  the  forehead  Avitli  such 
force,  that  he  fell  Avitli  his  face  to  the  ground.  Then 
David  ran  and,  draAving  the  SAVord  of  Goliath  from  its 
sheath,  cut  off  his  head. 


5.  W  hen  the  Philistines  saAV  their  champion  was  slain, 
they  fled  ;  but  the  Israelites,  shouting  and  pursuing, 
killed  many  of  them,  and  pillaged  their  camp. 

This  victory  of  David  over  Goliath  was  a  figure  of  Christ’s  victory 
over  the  devil.  As  Goliath  for  forty  days  insulted  the  armies  of 
Israel,  so  did  the  devil  for  four  thousand  years  war  against  God’s 
kingdom  on  earth  ;  and  as  David  conquered  Goliath  with  a  staff  and 
five  smooth  stones,  so  did  Jesus  Christ  conquer  the  devil  by  His 
Cross  and  His  five  wounds. 


Questions  to  Chapter  47.— What  is  said  of  the  armies  of  (he  Israelites  and 
Philistines?  Who  was  Golialh?  What  did  Goliath  do ?  Who  killed  him? 

How  ?  AVhat  comparison  between  David  and  Christ  ?  And  between  Goliath  and 

the  devil  ? 


74 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


a.  m.  2944.]  48.— Jonathan’s  Love  and  Saul’s  [a.c.  ios& 

Hatred  for  David. 

1.  When  Saul  and  the  army  returned  from  their  victory 
over  the  Philistines,  the  women  of  Israel  came  forth  from 
the  different  cities  playing  and  singing :  “  Saul  hath 
killed  his  thousands,  but  David  his  tens  of  thousands.2 3 * 5’ 
When  Saul  heard  this  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and 
one  day  strove  to  strike  David  with  his  lance  ;  but  David 
escaped. 


2.  Shortly  after  this,  Saul  offered  his  daughter  Michol 
in  marriage  to  David,  on  condition  that  he  would  kill 
two  hundred  Philistines.  Saul  hoped,  that  the  Philistines 
would  kill  David.  But  David  killed  the  Philistines,  and 
was  only  the  more  loved  by  the  people.  When  Saul  saw 
this,  his  hatred  increased,  and  he  became  more  decided  on 
David’s  death. 

3.  In  proportion  as  Saul  hated  David,  did  Jonathan, 
the  king’s  son,  love  him.  David  and  Jonathan  made  with 

each  other  a  covenant  of  peace.  They  often  spoke  to  each 

other  of  Saul’s  hatred.  Jonathan  reasoned  with  his  father, 


DAVID’S  GENEKOSITY  TO  SAUL — SAUL’S  DEATH.  75 

and  spoke  of  vvliat  David  had  done  against  the  Philistines. 
For  the  moment  Saul  was  appeased. 

4.  For  the  fourth  time  David  went  to  war  with  the 
Philistines.  His  victory  only  aroused  anew  the  anger 
and  jealousy  of  Saul,  who  strove  to  strike  him  with  his 
javelin,  but  David  escaped  for  the  second  time.  Again 
Jonathan  pleaded  for  his  friend:  Saul’s  anger  would  not 
be  appeased,  and  in  his  rage  he  even  drew  his  sword  to 
kill  his  own  son. 

5.  When  Jonathan  saw  this,  he  went  to  David,  and 
told  him  what  had  happened,  and  advised  him  to  flee. 
Weeping,  Jonathan  sent  David  away,  but  bade  him  never 
forget  the  covenant  they  had  made,  nor  what  they  had 
sworn  to  the  Lord. 


a.  m.  2949.]  49.— David’s  Generosity  to  Saul —  [A.  c.  1051. 

Saul’s  Death. 


1.  For  a  while,  David’s  life  was  in  constant  danger  from 
the  hands  of 
Saul :  but  he 
placed  his 
confidence  in 
God,  who  did 
not  desert 
him. 

One  day 
Saul  pursued 
David  with 
three  thou¬ 
sand  men. 

Wearied, 

Saul  entered 
a  cave  in 

which  David  and  his  men  lay  concealed,  but  Saul  knew 


Questions  to  Chapter  48.  —  What  did  the  women  sin"?  How  did  Saul 
act?  What  did  he  try  to  do?  On  what  condition  did  Saul  offer  his  daughter 
to  David?  What  is  said  of  David  and  Jonathan?  How  did  Jonathan  plead 
for  David  ?  What  did  Saul  try  a  second  time  ?  What  did  Jonathan  advise  David  ? 


7 6  HISTOKY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

it  not.  David's  men  would  have  killed  Saul,  but  David 
would  not  allow  them,  contenting  himself  with  cutting  off 
the  hem  of  Saul's  robe. 

2.  On  another  occasion  Saul  pursued  David  into  the 
desert  of  Hacliila.  While  Saul  and  his  general,  Abner, 
together  with  the  whole  army  were  asleep,  David  and 
Abisai  entered  the  camp.  Abisai  would  have  run  Saul 
through  with  his  spear,  but  David  forbade  him.  David, 
however,  took  the  spear  that  was  at  the  king’s  head. 


3.  AYhen  they  were  gone  some  distance  from  the  camp, 
David  cried  to  the  king,  and  he  awoke.  AVhen  Saul  saw, 
by  the  loss  of  his  spear,  how  he  had  been  in  David’s 
power,  and  how,  for  the  second  time,  David  had  spared 
him,  he  repented,  and  returned  with  his  army,  while 
David  went  his  way. 

4.  AVar  again  broke  out  between  the  Philistines  and 
the  Israelites.  Saul  assembled  an  army  and  went  forth 
to  meet  the  enemy.  In  the  battle  Saul  was  mortally 
wounded,  and,  fearing  he  might  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Philistines,  fell  on  his  own  sword,  and  died.  By  his 


THE  GREAT  AND  PIOUS  KING  DAVID. 


77 


sinful  death,  David  was  freed  from  danger,  but  lie  rejoiced 
not ;  lie  only  saw  the  virtues  and  good  qualities  of  the 
kino:.  In  this  same  battle  Jonathan  was  also  killed. 
When  David  heard  of  his  friend’s  death,  he  wept  bit¬ 
terly,  calling  him  brother,  and  comparing  his  love  for 
him  to  the  love  of  a  mother  for  her  child. 

END  OF  THE  THIRD  AGE. 

- *088* - 

AGE  IV. 

THE  GRANDEUR  OF  THE  PEOPLE 

OF  ISRAEL. 

* 

FROM  DAVID  TO  THE  DIVISION  OF  THE  KINGDOM 

UNDER  ROBOAM 


a.  m.  2949.]  50. — The  Great  and  Pious  King  [a.  c.  iosi. 

David. 

1.  After  Saul’s  death  David  was  chosen  king  of  Israel. 
He  established  his  residence  at  Jerusalem,  and,  by  the 
number  of  his  armies  and  the  brilliancy  of  his  victories, 
was  very  renowned  amongst  the  neighboring  nations.  He 
had  twelve  generals,  each  with  an  army  of  twenty-four 
thousand  men  under  him,  and,  over  all,  Abner  was  placed 
general-in-chief. 

2.  During  his  long  and  turbulent  reign  David  carried 
on  many  wars.  In  turn,  he  subdued  the  Philistines,  the 
Moabites,  the  Syrians,  the  Edomites,  and  the  Ammonites. 
By  his  victories,  immense  treasures  of  gold  and  great 

Questions  to  Chapter  49.— What  is  said  of  David’s  life?  How  did  David 
show  his  generosity?  Hovv  did  Saul  act?  Ilow  did  Saul  die?  Who  else  was 
killed  ?  How  did  David  take  Jonathan’s  death 


78 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


quantities  of  booty  were  brought  to  Jerusalem.  When 
David  died,  he  left  a  kingdom  that  extended  from  Egypt 
to  the  Euphrates.  In  every  respect  this  was  the  most 
brilliant  period  in  the  history  of  Israel,  as  well  for  its 
victories  abroad  as  for  the  wisdom  of  its  legislation  at 
home. 

3.  David  paid  much  attention  to  the  administration  of 
justice.  He  chose  wise  men  for  his  counselors  and  upright 


men  to  rule  the  people.  He  also  appointed  honest  men  to 
guard  the  royal  treasures  and  manage  the  crown  lands. 
Order  was  everywhere. 

4.  David,  moreover,  strove,  as  well  by  his  own  example 
as  by  his  influence,  to  cultivate  and  spread  the  worship  of 
the  true  God  among  his  subjects.  On  Mount  Sion  he 
built  a  magnificent  tent  in  which  to  place  the  ark  of  the 
covenant.  When  all  things  were  ready,  the  ark  was  car¬ 
ried  thither  with  great  pomp  and  show.  In  the  procession 
were  all  the  princes  of  the  people,  clad  in  purple  robes, 
while  the  priests  wore  their  richest  vestments.  Three 


THE  REVOLT  AND  CHASTISEMENT  OF  ABSOLOM.  79 

thousand  armed  men  served  as  a  guard  of  honor,  whilst 
the  people  attended  m  countless  numbers. 

5.  Those  who  marched  before,  and  those  who  imme¬ 
diately  surrounded  the  ark,  played  upon  lutes  and  harps, 
and  on  cymbals  and  trumpets.  David  himself  walked 
before  the  priests,  playing  on  his  harp,  while,  at  every 
few  steps,  a  bull  and  heifer  were  offered  in  sacrifice  to 
the  Lord. 

6.  After  this,  David  divided  the  priests  into  twenty- 
four  classes,  and  each,  in  its  turn,  was  commanded  to 
serve  before  the  Lord.  From  amongst  the  Levites  were 
chosen  four  thousand  singers,  whose  duty  it  was  to  chant, 
day  by  day,  the  praises  of  God,  and  to  play  on  all  manner 
of  musical  instruments. 


a.m.  298i.]  51. — The  Revolt  and  Chastisement  [A.  c.  ioi». 

of  Absolom. 

1.  David  committed  two  grievous  crimes  :  first,  he  per¬ 
suaded  Bethsabee  to  sin  with  him,  and  then,  to  hide  her 
shame,  caused  Urias,  her  husband,  to  be  murdered.  But 
the  Lord  sent  the  prophet  Nathan  to  him,  who  fearlessly 
reproached  him  with  his  crimes.  David  humbly  acknowl¬ 
edged  his  faults  and  confessed  his  sins  against  the  Lord. 
At  the  sight  of  his  humiliation,  God  pardoned  him,  but, 
as  a  punishment,  sent  him  many  trials. 

2.  Of  these,  the  most  severe  was  the  revolt  of  his  son 
Absolom,  the  most  beautiful  man  in  Israel.  Absolom 
began  by  flattering  the  people  and  pandering  to  their 
prejudices.  When  he  thought  himself  strong  enough,  he 
openly  revolted.  From  all  sides  the  people  ran  to  his 
standard.  When  David  heard  this,  he  left  Jerusalem, 


Questions  to  Chapter  50.— Who  was  chosen  king?  What  is  said  of  him? 
What  of  his  armies  ?  Who  were  subdued  ?  What  was  brought  to  Jerusalem  ? 
What  is  said  of  David’s  reign  ?  What  was  built  on  Mount  Sion  ?  What  was 
placed  in  it  ?  How  were  the  priests  divided  ?  What  was  the  duty  of  the 

Levites  ? 


80  HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

<* 

and,  passing  over  the  brook  Cedron,  went  barefooted  and 
his  head  uncovered,  up  the  Mount  of  Olives,  weeping  on 
the  way. 

3.  A  man  from  the  house  of  Saul,  named  Semei,  met 
David  as  he  fled,  and,  throwing  stones  at  him,  cursed  him, 
calling  him  a  man  of  blood.  Abisai,  one  of  David’s 
servants,  wished  to  kill  Semei,  but  David  forbade  him, 
hoping  God  might  perhaps  turn  his  curses  into  blessings. 


4.  In  the  meantime  Absolom  pursued  his  father  beyond 
the  Jordan  ;  the  two  armies  met,  and  Absolom  was  de¬ 
feated.  While  he  fled,  mounted  on  a  mule,  Absolom 
passed  under  a  large  oak-tree,  in  the  branches  of  which 
his  hair  became  entangled,  and,  the  mule  passing  on,  he 
was  left  hanging  by  the  hair.  When  Joab,  one  of  the 
king’s  generals,  heard  this,  he  ran  and  thrust  three  spears 
into  the  ungrateful  heart  of  Absolom.  He  threw  the 
body  into  a  deep  pit,  and  cast  upon  it  a  great  heap  of 
stones. 


THE  LAST  DAYS  OF  DAVID. 


81 


5.  When  David  heard  of  his  son's  death,  he  was  greatly 
afflicted,  and,  weeping,  cried  out:  “My  son  Absolom, 
would  to  God  I  had  died  in  your  stead,  Absolom,  my  son 
Absolom.”  After  this,  David  returned  to  Jerusalem, 
accompanied  by  his  army  and  a  great  multitude  of  people, 
who  came  forth  to  meet  him. 

6.  David  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ  —  in  his  family  residence, 
Bethlehem ;  in  the  obscurity  of  his  youth ;  in  his  victory  over 
Goliath  ;  in  his  sorrow  when  he  passed  over  the  brook  Cedron  ; 
by  his  ascent  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  ;  in  his  generosity  to  his  perse¬ 
cutors  ;  and,  finally,  in  his  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem. 

7.  As  David  had  to  contend  against  two  enemies,  Saul  and 
Absolom,  so  have  two  enemies  risen  against  Christ  and  his  Church 
— the  first,  Judaism,  which  the  Church  replaced  ;  the  second,  heresy, 
which  has  so  often  risen  against  the  Catholic  Church,  and,  by  flat¬ 
tering  the  passions  of  men,  succeeded  in  blinding  the  multitude, 
and  leading  them  astray. 


a.  m.  2986.]  52. — The  Last  Days  of  David.  [a.  c.  iou. 

1.  David  reigned  over  Israel  from  his  thirtieth  to 
seventieth  year.  When  he  saw  his  end  approaching,  he 
called  together  the  princes  and  principal  men  of  the 
nation,  and  told  them  how  he  had  intended  to  build  a 
temple  to  the  Lord  ;  how  he  had  gathered  together  gold 
and  silver,  brass  and  iron,  and  wood  and  stone,  but  that 
God  had  forbidden  him,  as  he  was  a  man  of  blood  and  of 
many  wars.  God,  however,  would  allow  his  son  Solomon 
to  build  the  temple. 

2.  Then  David  gave  Solomon  minute  directions  as  to 
its  construction,  and  warned  him  that  it  wras  not  a  house 
for  man  he  was  building,  but  a  dwelling-place  for  the 
Lord.  David,  besides,  told  Solomon  never  to  forsake  the 
Lord,  but  to  serve  him  with  a  docile  heart ;  and,  further, 


Questions  to  Chapter  51.— Whom  did  God  send  to  David  ?  What  did  David 
do  ?  What  great  punishment  did  God  send  ?  Who  cursed  David  ?  WThat 
happened  to  Absolom  ?  Where  did  David  go  ?  Of  whom  is  David  a  figure  ? 
How  ? 


82 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


to  remember  that,  in  the  day  he  forsook  God,  God  would 
forsake  him. 

David  died,  and  was  buried  on  Mount  Sion,  and  Solo¬ 
mon,  his  son,  succeeded  him. 


a.  m.  2989.]  53.— The  Wisdom  of  Solomon.  [A.c.  ion. 

•  *  ,  ‘‘  ‘  _  rf  1 

1.  In  the  beginning  of  *  his*  reign  Solomon  loved  the 
Lord,  and  walked  in .  his  father’s  •  footsteps.  One  night 
the  Lord  appeared  to  him,  and  bade  him  ask  what  he 
would,  Solomon  asked  for  wisdom,  that  he  might  rule 
with  justice.  When  the  Lord  heard  this,  He  was  much 
pleased,  and  gave  Solomon  not  only  the  wisdom  he  had 
asked  for,  but  also  riches,  and  honors,  and  a  long  life. 

2.  Besides,  God  gave  him  a  true  knowledge  of  all  things 
in  nature,  so  that  he  understood  the  admirable  order  of 
creation,  the  power  of  the  elements,  the  course  of  the 
seasons,  the  position  of  the  stars,  the  instincts  of  animals, 
and  the  thoughts  of  men,  together  with  a  knowledge  of 
the  diversity  of  plants,  and  the  medicinal  virtues  of  their 
roots.  All  nature  was  open  to  his  mind,  whence  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  wise  men  of  the  world,  and  the  princes  of 
nations,  stood  in  admiration  at  the  wisdom  of  Solomon. 

3.  One  day  two  women  came  to  him  demanding  judg¬ 
ment  in  their  case.  The  first  said:  “ This  woman  and 
myself  live  together  in  one  house.  We  have  each  had  a 
child.  During  the  night  her  son  died.  AVhen  she  dis¬ 
covered  this,  she  rose,  whilst  I  slept,  and  took  my  son  from 
my  side,  and  laid  her  dead  son  in  his  place.  In  the 
morning  I  saw  the  dead  child,  but,  on  a  closer  examina¬ 
tion,  I  discovered  it  was  not  mine.” 

4.  In  answer  to  this,  the  other  said  :  “Surely,  your  son 
is  dead,  and  mine  lives.”  But  the  first  answered,  “  It  is 
not  so.”  Thus  the  two  women  disputed  before  the  king. 
Then  Solomon  ordered  a  sword  to  be  brought  and  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  52. — How  long  did  David  reign?  What  did  he  say 
about  the  temple  ?  What  did  he  say  to  Solomon  ? 


THE  WISDOM  OF  SOLOMON. 


83 


living  child  to  be  divided,  and  half  to  be  given  to  one, 
and  half  to  the  other.  When  the  mother  of  the  child 
heard  this,  she  was  filled  with  dismay,  and  overwhelmed 
with  agony.  Torn  with  a  mother’s  love  for  her  child,  she 
cried  out  to  the  king  :  “  My  lord,  give  her  the  child 


alive;  do  not  kill  it.’’  But  the  other  said:  “  Let  it  be 
divided.” 

5.  Then  Solomon  ordered  the  living  child  to  be  given 
to  the  first :  “for,”  said  he,  “she  is  the  mother.”  Soon 
this  judgment  was  known  in  all  the  land  of  Israel,  and 
the  people  were  filled  with  admiration  for  Solomon,  be¬ 
cause  .they  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  was  in  him. 


a.  m.  2992.]  54. — The  Building’  and  Dedication  [a.  c.  ioos. 
•  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem. 

1.  I^l  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign,  Solomon  began  to 
build  oif  Mount  Moria,  in  Jerusalem,  a  temple  to  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  53. — What  is  said  of  Solomon  ?  What  did  God  give 
him  ?  What  else  besides  wisdom  ?  What  is  said  of  the  two  women  ?  What  was 

Solomon’s  decision  ? 


84 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Lord.  During  its  construction,  seventy  thousand  men 
were  employed  to  cut  and  bring  the  wood  that  was  needed, 
while  eighty  thousand  more  were  engaged  in  quarrying 
and  dressing  the  stone.  Besides  these,  thirty-six  hundred 
overseers  were  needed  to  see  that  all  was  done  according 
as  it  had  been  planned.  Ten  thousand  Israelites  were 
sent  to  cut  down  cedars  and  pine-trees  on  the  mountains 
of  Libanus. 

2.  The  building  itself  was  of  vast  and  magnificent  pro¬ 
portions.  Its  length  was  sixty  cubits,  its  height  thirty, 
and  its  breadth  twenty  cubits.  Besides  this,  there  were 
added  porticoes,  that  ran  round  the  main  building,  and 
also  courts  for  the  use  of  the  priests  and  the  people.  The 
interior  was  lined  with  cedar,  and  ornamented  with  carv¬ 
ings  representing  cherubim,  palm-trees,  and  all  kinds  of 
flowers.  Everything  needed  in  the  temple  for  the  worship 
of  God  was  of  the  purest  gold,  among  which  are  enu¬ 
merated  ten  tables,  a  large  number  of  candlesticks,  and  a 
hundred  chalices. 

3.  At  the  end  of  seven  years  the  temple  was  finished, 
when  the  princes  and  ancients  of  the  people  assembled 
together,  and  carried  the  ark  from  Mount  Sion  to  the 
sanctuary  prepared  for  it.  The  people  walked  before, 
while  the  Levites  played  upon  cymbals  and  harps,  and  a 
hundred  priests  sounded  their  trumpets,  and  all  the  mul¬ 
titude  sang:  “Praise  to  the  Lord,  because  He  is  good; 
and  Ilis  mercy  endureth  forever.”  On  the  way,  an  in¬ 
numerable  number  of  oxen  and  sheep  were  offered  in 
sacrifice. 

4.  When  the  ark  was  placed  within  the  sanctuary,  a 
cloud  filled  the  temple,  and  the  multitude  fell  upon  their 
knees.  Solomon,  lifting  up  his  hands  towards  heaven, 
said:  “Lord,  the  God  of  Israel!  nothing  can  be  com¬ 
pared  to  Thee;  nor  can  the  heavens  contain  Thee,  much 
less  this  house  :  nevertheless  I  have  built  it,  that  here 
Thou  mayest  listen  to  the  prayers  of  the  people,  and 
mayest  be  merciful  to  them.” 

5.  Whilst  Solomon  was  yet  praying  and  the  people  were 


MAGNIFICENCE  OF  SOLOMON — HIS  END. 


85 


round  about  adoring,  fire  came  down  from  heaven  and 
consumed  the  sacrifices.  God  again  appeared  to  Solomon, 


and  told  him  his  prayer  was  heard ;  and  this  temple  he 
had  built  should  ever  be  a  place  where  the  prayers  of 
those  who  came  to  offer  their  vows  would  be  heard. 


a.m.  3023. j  55. — The  Magnificence  of  Solomon —  [A.  c.  977. 

His  End. 

1.  For  the  first  twenty  years  of  his  reign,  Solomon 
walked  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father  David.  His  name 
and  his  greatness  were  known  throughout  the  world. 
Nations  paid  him  tribute,  and  his  vessels  whitened  the 
seas  from  India  to  Spain,  carrying  gold,  and  ebony,  and 
precious  stones  to  his  capital. 

2.  In  this  general  prosperity  many  cities  were  built 
through  the  land,  and  Jerusalem  rose  to  the  highest 
splendor  and  magnificence.  Solomon  built  a  palace  of 
untold  wealth  ;  his  throne  was  of  ivory,  overlaid  with 


Questions  to  Chapter  54.— What  did  Solomon  build?  IIow  many  men  were 
engaged  upon  it?  Describe  the  temple  and  the  things  needed  for  the  worship  of 
•God.  Describe  the  dedication.  What  happened  when  the  ark  was  placed  in  the 
ctuary  ?  What  did  God  promise  Solomon  ? 


86 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


gold,  while  within  the  palace  hung  fifty  massive  bucklers 
of  the  same  precious  metal. 

3.  The  vessels,  the  chalices,  the  utensils,  and  every 
thing  necessary  for  the  service  of  the  Lord,  were  of  the 
purest  gold.  The  people  lived  in  peace,  and  neighboring- 
nations  sought  his  friendship.  Even  the  Queen  of  Saba, 
dazzled  by  the  splendor  of  his  fame,  came  to  visit  him, 
that  she  might  for  herself  see  his  magnificence  and  prove 
his  wisdom.  These  were  the  days  of  Israel’s  glory. 

4.  But  Solomon  did  not  end  his  reign  as  he  began  it. 
When  he  grew  old,  he  was  led  away  from  God  by  the 
blandishments  of  pagan  women ;  his  heart  became  cor¬ 
rupted,  and  he  fell  into  idolatry  ;  nay,  to  please  his  women' 
he  built  a  temple  for  their  idols.  When  the  Lord  saw ' 
this,  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  told  Solomon  that, 
for  his  sins,  the  kingdom  would  be  divided  and  given  to 
another  :  “yet,”  said  the  Lord,  “for  the  love  I  bore  thy 
father  David,  I  will  leave  two  tribes  to  thy  son.” 

5.  Hurried  on  by  his  passion,  and  blinded  by  his  sins, 
Solomon  fell  from  his  greatness.  He  oppressed  his  sub¬ 
jects,  and  scandalized  his  people,  until  discontent  and 
revolt  showed  themselves  everywhere.  Amid  general 
gloom,  Solomon,  the  wisest  of  men,  died — a  sad  example 
of  the  weakness  and  fickleness  of  man,  and  the  vanity  of 
life. 


a.  m.  3029.]  56. — The  Division  of  the  Kingdom.  [a.  C.  971. 

1.  After  the  death  of  Solomon,  the  people  came  to  his 
son  Boboam,  and  asked  him  to  lighten  a  little  the  burden 
which  his  father  had  imposed  upon  them.  Boboam  bade 
them  return  in  three  days.  In  the  meantime  he  consulted 
the  old  men,  who  recommended  mercy  and  kindness ; 
and  then  the  young  men,  who  advised  harshness.  Fol- 


Questions  to  Chapter  55.  —  What  is  said  of  the  first  years  of  Solomon’s 
reign  ?  Describe  Solomon’s  magnificence.  What  is  said  of  the  ornaments  and 
vessels  of  the  Ipmple  ?  Who  came  to  see  Solomon  ?  How  did  Solomon  end  hi 
days? 


THE  DIVISION  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 


87 


lowing  the  advice  of  the  young  men,  Roboam  said  to  the 
people,  on  the  third  day:  “  My  father  put  a  heavy  yoke 
upon  you  ;  I  will  make  it  heavier.  My  father  heat  you 
with  whips  ;  I  will  chastise  you  with  scorpions/’ 

2.  When  the  people  heard  tins,  they  became  very  angry, 
and  stoned  Aduran,  the  king’s  messenger,  and,  choosing 
Jeroboam,  one  of  Solomon's  servants,  made  him  king  over 
ten  tribes.  The  two  tribes  of  Juda  and  Benjamin  adhered 
to  Roboam. 

Thus,  according  as  God  had  foretold  Solomon,  were 
the  Jewish  people  divided  into  two  kingdoms — Israel  and 
Juda.  Jerusalem  remained  the  capital  of  Juda,  while 
Samaria,  at  a  later  period,  became  the  capital  of  Israel. 

3.  This  sinful  separation  of  the  ten  tribes  from  their 
harsh,  yet  lawful  king,  is  a  figure  of  so  many  who,  by 
heresy  and  sin,  separate  themselves  from  the  Catholic 
Church,  God’s  true  representative  upon  earth. 

Jerusalem  represented  truth  ;  Samaria,  heresy.  At  the 
former  was  the  temple,  where  alone  sacrifice  pleasing  to  God 
could  be  offered.  There,  was  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and 
there  alone,  was  the  priesthood  that  God  had  established. 

4.  The  separated  tribes,  from  which  was  formed  the 
Kingdom  of  Israel,  were  by  far  more  numerous  than  the 
two  that  remained  faithful.  This  mattered  not.  As  with 
heresy,  so  with  them  ;  in  a  few  years  they  entirely  dis¬ 
appeared  from  history,  leaving  but  a  name  behind  them. 

5.  To  the  two  tribes  God  showed  mercy,  for  from  them 
came  the  Savior  of  the  world.  So  shall  it  be  with  the 
Catholic  Church  :  she  has  seen  the  rise  and  fall  of  all 
forms  of  heresies,  many  of  which,  for  a  time,  seemed  to 
threaten  her  existence ;  but  they  have  passed  away,  while 
she  remains,  as  she  will  remain,  to  the  end. 

END  OF  THE  FOURTH  AGE. 


Questions  to  Chapter  56.— How  did  Roboam  treat  the  people  ?  What  hap 
pened?  What  was  Jeroboam  made?  Who  adhered  to  Roboam?  Into  what 
were  the  Jews  divided  ?  What  were  the  capitals  of  the  two  nations  ?  What  is 
said  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel  and  of  the  kingdom  of  Juda  ?  What  is  said  of  the 
Catholic  Church  and  heresy  ? 


88 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


AGE  V. 

DECLINE  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF 

ISRAEL. 

FROM  ROBOAM  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 


PART  FIRST. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  ISRAEL  TO  ITS  DESTRUCTION  BY  THEv 

KINGS  OF  ASSYRIA. 


57. — A  General  View. 

1.  Soon  after  their  separation  from  the  Kingdom  of 
Jnda,  the  people  of  Israel  fell  into  idolatry.  It  happened 
thus  ;  Jeroboam  said  to  himself  :  “If  my  people  go  up  to 
Jerusalem  to  offer  sacrifice,  as  the  law  commands,  they 
will  soon  return  to  Roboam  and  abandon  me.”  So  he  made 
two  calves  of  gold,  and,  setting  them  up,  said  to  the 
people:  “Go  not  up  to  Jerusalem,  for  your  gods  are 
here.”  The  people  obeyed  him,  and  adored  the  idols. 

2.  During  his  whole  reign,  Roboam  made  war  upon 
Jeroboam  ;  nor  was  peace  ever  permanently  established 
between  the  two  kingdoms.  So  bitter  became  the  strife, 
that  frequently  the  stranger  and  the  pagan  were  called  in 
to  help  the  weaker  side. 

For  two  hundred  and  fifty- three  years,  Israel,  whose 
capital  was  at  Samaria,  maintained  a  separate  existence. 
During  this  time,  Israel  had  nineteen  kings,  most  of  whom 
came  to  the  throne  by  violence,  or  by  the  murder  of  their 
predecessors.  Disorder,  vice,  idolatry,  reigned  supreme. 

3.  To  punish  the  kings  and  correct  the  people,  and  that 
He  might  leave  them  no  shadow  of  excuse  for  their  wick¬ 
edness,  God,  from  time  to  time,  raised  up  saintly  men, 
called  Prophets.  These  prophets  preached  and  wrought 


GOD  SENDS  THE  PROPHET  ELIAS. 


89 


miracles,  both  in  the  kingdom  of  Israel  and  in  the  king¬ 
dom  of  Juda. 

4.  God  did  every  thing  to  save  his  chosen  people  :  at 
one  time  humbling  them  by  the  bands  of  their  enemies, 
at  another  cheering  them  on  with  the  promises  of  the 
Redeemer.  But  they  were  a  perverse  and  stiff-necked 
people,  nor  would  they  obey.  Hence,  God  could  say  to 
them,  in  all  justice:  “  0  Israel !  thy  destruction  is  from 
thyself.  ” 


a.  m.  3092.]  58. — God  Sends  the  Prophet  Elias.  [a.  C.  908. 

1.  Achab  was  one  of  the  most  wicked  of  all  the  kings 
that  ruled  over  Israel.  In  concert  with  his  pagan  wife, 
Jezabel,  he  built  a  temple  to  the  god  Baal.  He  appointed 
four  hundred  and  fifty  priests  to  serve  this  false  god, 
whilst  at  the  same  time  he  put  to  death  all  the  priests  of 
the  true  God  he  could  find  in  his  kingdom. 

2.  When  God 
saw  the  wick¬ 
edness  of  this 
king,  He  sent 
Elias  the  proph¬ 
et  to  him  to  tell 
him  no  rain 
should  fall  in 
Israel.  When 
Achab  heard 
this,  he  became 
exceedingly  an¬ 
gry,  and  secret¬ 
ly  sought  to  put 
Elias  to  death. 

But  God  bade  the  prophet  go  to  the  torrent  of  Carith, 
where  the  ravens  would  feed  him. 


Questions  to  Chapter  57.— How  did  the  people  of  Israel  fall  into  idolatry  ? 
What  did  Roboam  do  against  Jeroboam  ?  How  long  did  the  kingdom  of  Israel 
last  ?  What  was  its  character  ?  Who  were  the  prophets  ?  What  did  they  do  ? 


90 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


3.  Elias  did  as  he  was  commanded,  and  night  and 
morning  the  ravens  brought  him  bread  and  flesh,  and  he 
drank  from  the  torrent.  In  time,  the  torrent  also  dried 
up,  when  the  Lord  told  Elias  to  go  to  Serepta,  in  the  land 
of  the  Sidonians,  where  a  widow  would  feed  him. 

4.  Elias  went,  and,  as  he  was  entering  the  city,  he  met 
the  widow,  from  whom  he  asked  a  little  water  to  drink. 
When  she  went  to  bring  it,  Elias  called  after  her  to  bring 
him  also  a  little  morsel  of  bread.  But  she  answered  :  “  I 
have  but  a  handful  of  meal  and  a  little  oil  in  a  crus&.  I 
am  gathering  a  few  sticks  wherewith  to  cook  it  for  myself 
and  my  son,  that  we  may  eat  it  and  die.” 

5.  Elias  bade  her  fear  not,  but  to  make  a  cake  for  him, 
and  then  to  make  one  for  herself  and  son  :  “  For  her  meal 
would  not  fail,  nor  her  oil  diminish,  until  rain  would  fal) 
upon  the  earth.”  The  woman  did  as  he  commanded  her, 
and  her  meal  failed  not,  nor  did  her  oil  diminish. 

G.  Some  time  afterwards  the  widow’s  son  died,  and,  at 
the  prayer  of  Elias,  the  child  was  restored  to  life.  When 
the  woman  saw  what  was  done,  she  said  to  Elias  :  “Now 
I  know  you  are  a  man  of  God.” 


a.  m.  3096.]  59. — Elias  and  the  Priests  of  Baal.  [A.  c.  904. 

1.  For  three  years  and  six  months  no  rain  fell  in  Israel. 
Again  Elias  presented  himself  to  Achab,  who,  with  much 
anger,  chid  him  for  the  distress  that  was  then  in  the 
country.  But  Elias  answered  him  that  he  had  not 
plunged^  1  Tito  its  present  trouble,  but  the  king  him¬ 
self  by  his  sins  and  his  idolatries. 

2.  Then  Elias  bade  the  king  assemble  all  Israel  upon 
Mount  Carmel,  and  also  the  four  hundred  and  fifty  priests 
of  Baal.  Acliab  did  so,  and  went  himself  to  the  moun¬ 
tain.  When  they  were  all  assembled,  Elias  made  the 


Questions  to  Chapter  58. — What  is  said  of  Achab  ?  What  did  he  build  ? 
Who  came  to  him  ?  Where  did  Elias  go  ?  How  was  he  fed  ?  Wrhere  did  God 
send  him  ?  Tell  what  happened  to  the  widow  of  Serepta  ? 


ELIAS  AND  THE  PRIESTS  OF  BAAL 


91 


following  proposition:  “I  am  alone,”  said  he;  “  the 
priests  of  Baal  are  four  hundred  and  fifty :  let  two  bul¬ 
locks  be  given  us  ;  let  them  choose  one,  and  I  will  choose 
the  other ;  let  them  kill  their  bullock,  and  I  will  kill 
mine  ;  and  let  each  of  us  lay  our  bullock  upon  wood,  but 
put  no  fire  under  it :  then  let  them  call  upon  their  gods, 
and  I  will  call  upon  my  God  ;  and  let  the  God  that  shall 
answer  by  fire,  be  God.”  The  proposition  pleased  the 
people. 


3.  The  priests  of  Baal  prepared  themselves  with  great 
solemnity,  and,  when  they  had  dressed  their  bullock,  laid 
it  on  the  altar.  From  morning  till  noon  they  called  upon 
Baal,  but  he  heard  them  not. 

Then  Elias  began  to  laugh  at  them,  bidding  them  : 
“  Cry  louder  ;  perhaps  Baal  was  asleep  ;  or  may  be  enter¬ 
taining  himself  with  a  friend  ;  or  perhaps  he  might  be  on 
a  journey,  and  away  from  home.”  They  continued  to 
cry  all  the  louder,  but  no  Baal  spoke. 

4.  Eli  as  built  an  altar  also,  and,  dressing  his  bullock, 
laid  it  on  it.  He  dug  a  trench  round  about  the  altar,  and 


92 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


filled  it  with  water ;  he  also  poured  water  on  the  wood. 
Then  he  called  upon  the  Lord  to  show  His  power,  that 
the  people  might  be  converted. 

5.  While  Elias  was  yet  praying,  fire  came  down  from 
heaven  and  consumed  the  holocaust,  as  also  the  wood  and 
the  stones  of  the  altar  ;  nay,  the  very  water  in  the  trench. 
When  the  people  saw  this,  they  fell  on  their  faces  and 
cried  out :  “The  Lord,  He  is  God  ;  the  Lord,  He  is  the 
true  God.” 

Then  the  priests  of  Baal  were  slain,  and  shortly  after 
rain  fell  in  great  abundance. 


60. — The  Vineyard  of  Naboth. 

1.  A  man,  named  Naboth,  had  a  vineyard  near  the 
palace  of  King  Achab.  The  king  wished  to  buy  it,  but 
Naboth  would  not  sell  it ;  so  Achab  became  very  angry. 
When  Jezabel,  the  queen,  heard  what  had  happened,  she 
sent  for  false  witnesses,  who  accused  Naboth  “of  having 
blasphemed  against  God  and  the  king.”  Naboth  was 
stoned  to  death,  and  Achab  took  the  vineyard. 

2.  By  the  command  of  God,  Elias  came  to  Achab,  and 
told  him,  because  he  had  done  this  wicked  tiling  and  un¬ 
justly  taken  the  vineyard  of  Naboth,  the  dogs  would  lick 
his  blood  and  eat  the  flesh  of  Jezabel. 

This  prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter.  Three  years 
after,  Achab  was  mortally  wounded  in  battle,  and  the 
dogs  licked  his  blood  ;  and  some  time  after  that,  during 
the  reign  of  Jehu,  Jezabel,  by  the  king’s  orders,  was 
thrown  from  a  window,  and  trampled  to  death  under  the 
horses’  feet.  When,  same  hours  afterwards,  her  friends 
came  to  seek  for  the  body,  it  was  found  torn  to  pieces  by 
the  dogs. 


Questions  to  Chapter  59.— For  how  long  did  no  rain  fall  ?  What  proposal 
did  Elias  make  ?  How  did  the  priests  of  Baal  act  ?  What  did  Elias  do  ?  What 
was  the  result  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  60.— What  is  said  of  Naboth’s  vineyard?  How  did 
Achab  get  it?  What  did  Elias  tell  Achab  ?  How  was  this  prophecy  fulfilled  ? 


THE  PROPHET  ELISEUS. 


93 


61. — The  Prophet  Eliseus. 


1.  By  God’s  command,  Elias  chose  Eliseus  for  his  suc¬ 
cessor.  When  the  time  drew  near  that  Elias  should  go  to 
God,  he  strove 
to  escape  from 
Eliseus,  but  he 
could  not. 

And  while 
they  were  walk¬ 
ing  together, 

Elias  was  part¬ 
ed  from  Elise¬ 
us  by  a  fiery 
chariot,  and 
carried  up  into 
heaven  by  a 
whirl  win  d. 

The  mantle  of 
Elias  fell  upon 

Eliseus,  and  he  was  filled  with  the  spirit  and  miraculous 
powers  of  his  master. 

2.  One  day  Eliseus  was  insulted  by  some  rude  boys, 
who  mockingly  called  him  “Bald-head.”  The  prophet 
threatened  them  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and,  at  the 
same  instant,  two  bears  came  from  the  woods  and  tore 
forty  of  these  wicked  boys  to  pieces. 

3.  On  another  occasion,  Naaman,  a  distinguished  Syrian 
general,  came  to  Eliseus  to  be  cured  of  leprosy.  When 
he  came  to  the  house  where  Eliseus  was,  the  prophet  sent 
him  word  by  his  servant  to  go  and  wash  seven  times  in 
the  Jordan  and  he  would  be  clean.  Naaman  became 
exceedingly  angry,  because  he  thought  he  had  been 
slighted  by  the  prophet. 

4.  However,  at  the  earnest  advice  of  his  servants, 
Naaman  went,  and,  bathing  seven  times  in  the  Jordan, 
was  cured.  When  Naaman  saw  what  was  done,  he  re- 


94 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


turned  to  Eliseus,  and  acknowledged  there  was  no  God 
but  the  God  of  Israel.  Then  he  besought  the  prophet  to 
take  a  gift,  but  he  would  not. 


5.  When  Naaman  was  gone,  Giezi,  Eliseus’  servant,  ran 
after  him,  and  told  him  that  two  sons  of  the  prophet’s  had 
just  called  upon  his  master,  and  he  had  been  sent  for  a  talent 
of  silver  and  two  changes  of  garments.  Naaman  gave  him 
two  talents  of  silver  and  Giezi  returned  to  his  master. 

6.  When  Eliseus  saw  him,  he  asked:  “ Where  he  had 
been.”  But  Giezi  denied  he  had  been  anywhere.  Eliseus 
became  indignant  at  the  lie,  and  said  to  him :  “  My  spirit 
was  with  you  when  the  man  turned  back  from  his  chariot 
to  meet  you.  Even  now  you  have  the  silver  and  gar¬ 
ments  that  were  given  you.  As  a  punishment  for  your 
sin,  the  leprosy  of  Naaman  shall  stick  to  you  forever.” 
And  Giezi  went  out  a  leper,  white  as  snow. 

7.  After  working  many  miracles,  Eliseus  died,  and  was 
buried.  Some  time  after  his  death,  a  man  died,  and  his 
friends  came  to  bury  him  near  the  grave  of  Eliseus.  But, 
suddenly  a  band  of  robbers  coming  upon  them,  they 
threw  the  dead  man  into  the  grave  where  the  body  of 
Eliseus  lay.  Scarce  had  the  dead  man  touched  the  bones 
of  Eliseus  when  he  came  to  life  and  stood  upon  his  feet. 


JONAS  THE  PROPHET. 


95 


•V 

This  fact  proves  that  even  among  the  Jews  God  wrought  miracles 
by  the  relics  of  His  saints. 


A.  M.  3197.] 


62. — Jonas  the  Prophet. 


[A.  C.  803. 


1.  After  the  death  of  Eliseus,  God  chose  Jonas  for  His 
prophet.  One  day  God  bade  him  go  to  Ninive  and  preach 
penance,  for  the  sins  of  the  people  had  become  very  great. 

Ninive  was  the  capital  of  Assyria,  and  Jonas  wished  it 
to  perish.  Hence  he  fled  to  the  sea,  and  embarked  aboard 
a  vessel  going  to  Tharsis,  thinking  he  would  thus  flee 
from  the  Lord. 

2.  When  the  ship  had  pushed  out  from  the  land,  God 
sent  a  violent  storm,  so  that  the  vessel  was  in  danger  of 
being  lost.  They  cast  lots  to  see  who  was  the  cause  of 
the  evil,  and  the  lot  fell  upon  Jonas.  Then  he  told  them 
what  he  had  done, 

and  advised  them 
to  cast  him  into 
the  sea. 


The 


sailors  cast  him 
overboard,  and 


immediately  the  j|j|S|||| 


sea  became  calm. 

3.  The  Lord 
had  prepared  a 
great  fish  —  a 
whale  —  which 
swallowed  up  Jo¬ 
nas.  For  three 
days  and  three 


nights  the  prophet  was  in  the  whale’s  belly.  Then 
prayed  to  the  Lord  for  help.  God  heard  him,  and, 
the  third  day,  the  fish  vomited  him  out  on  dry  land. 


he 

on 


Questions  to  Chapter  61. — Who  succeeded  Elias  ?  IIow  did  Elias  go  up  to 
heaven  ?  What  fell  upon  Eliseus  ?  What  happened  the  rude  boys  ?  Tell  the 
story  of  Naaman.  What  happened  to  Giezl  ?  What  happened  to  the  dead  mau  ? 


96 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


4.  Jonas  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ.  Jonas  was  cast  into  the 
sea,  that,  by  the  loss  of  one,  the  crew  might  be  saved.  By  the  sac¬ 
rifice  of  Christ  the  world  was  redeemed.  Jonas  was  three  days  in 
the  whale’s  belly  ;  Christ  was  three  days  in  the  tomb. 

5.  God  said  to  Jonas  a  second  time  :  “  Go  into  Ninive 
and  cry,  ‘Yet  forty  days,  and  Ninive  shall  be  destroyed/” 
When  the  people  heard  these  words,  they  believetLin  God, 
and,  fasting,  clothed  themselves  in  sackcloth  and  ashes. 
Even  the  king  shared  in  the  general  penance,  and,  by 
proclamation,  commanded  every  one  to  abandon  his  sins, 
that  perhaps  God  would  spare  the  city.  When  God  saw 
the  sincerity  of  their  repentance,  He  heard  the  prayer  of 
the  people,  and  did  not  destroy  the  city. 

6.  Jonas,  fearing  he  might  be  considered  a  false  prophet, 
was  displeased,  and,  going,  built  for  himself  a  booth  out¬ 
side  the  walls  of  the  city.  During  the  night  the  Lord 
caused  an  ivy  to  grow  up,  that  it  might  shade  the  prophet 
from  the  heat  of  the  sun.  Jonas  was  much  pleased  ;  but 
in  the  following  night  God  prepared  a  worm  to  strike  the 
ivy,  and  it  withered. 

7.  Then  there  came  a  hot,  burning  wind,  while  the  rays 
of  the  sun  beat  upon  the  head  of  the  prophet.  Scorched 
by  the  heat,  discouraged  and  dejected,  Jonas  wished  to 
die.  But  the  Lord  said  to  him:  “  You  are  grieved  and 
dejected  for  the  loss  of  a  miserable  ivy  that  you  neither 
planted  nor  made  to  grow  :  should  I  not  spare  Ninive,  a 
great  city,  in  which  there  are  more  than  a  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  men  ?  ” 


A.  M.  3278.]  63.— The  End  of  the  Kingdom  [A.  c.  722. 

of  Israel. 

1.  Ninive,  an  idolatrous  city,  did  penance,  and  found 
grace  with  God  ;  but  Israel  became  daily  more  and  more 


Questions  to  Chapter  62.  —  Where  was  Jonas  sent  ?  What  happened  to 
him  ?  How  long  was  Jonas  in  the  whale’s  belly  ?  How  was  Jonas  a  figure 
of  Jesus  Christ  ?  What  did  the  people  of  Ninive  do  ?  How  did  Jonas  act  ? 
What  did  Jonas  build  ?  What  is  said  of  the  ivy  ?  What  became  of  tfinive  ? 


THE  OLD  TOBIAS. 


97 


wicked.  She  set  God  at  defiance,  and  despised  Ilis 
prophets,  until,  weary  with  her  crimes.  He  resolved  on 
her  destruction. 

2.  Suddenly  and  unexpectedly,  Salmanasar,  King  of 
Assyria,  came  with  a  powerful  army,  and  laid  siege  to 
Samaria,  the  capital  of  Israel.  After  three  years,  he  took 
the  city,  and  led  the  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants 
captives  into  Assyria,  while  those  who  remained  became 
mixed  with  the  neighboring  nations. 

3.  The  religion  of  the  Samaritans  was  a  compound  of 
Judaism  and  paganism.  The  people  of  Judea  hated  the 
Samaritans,  both  because  of  their  religion  and  because  of 
their  revolt.  Hence,  our  Savior  was  called  a  Samaritan, 
because  the  Jews  thought  they  could  call  a  man  no  worse 
name. 

Those  who  were  led  away  into  captivity  never  returned, 
but,  becoming  mixed  with  the  people  of  Assyria  and  the 
surrounding  nations,  were  lost  to  history,  and  perished  as 
a  people.  Not  a  trace  of  the  ten  tribes  remains  to-day. 


a.  m.  3286.]  64. — The  Old  Tobias.  [a  .  C.  714. 

1.  Among  those  who  were  led  into  captivity  by  Sal¬ 
manasar,  was  a  God-fearing  man,  named  Tobias.  From 
his  youth  he  had  avoided  the  society  of  the  wicked,  and 
kept  the  commandments.  He  spent  much  of  his  time  in 
consoling  his  fellow-captives,  and,  by  his  charities,  help¬ 
ing  to  relieve  their  wants.  To  feed  the  hungry,  to  clothe 
the  naked,  and  in  the  night  to  bury  the  dead,  was  his 
usual  care. 

2.  One  day,  wearied  and  exhausted  with  burying  the 
dead,  he  returned  to  his  house,  and,  lying  down  by  the 
wall,  fell  asleep.  Whilst  he  slept,  the  hot  dung  from  a 
swallow’s  nest  fell  into  his  eyes,  and  he  lost  his  sight. 

Questions  to  Chapter  63.  —  Who  destroyed  Israel?  now?  What  became 
of  the  people  ?  What  was  the  religion  of  the  Samaritans  ?  Why  was  Christ 
called  a  Samaritan  ? 


98 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Tobias  bore  his  affliction  without  murmur,  and  strove  to 
purify  himself  by  his  trials. 

3.  Tobias  being  rendered  helpless  by  the  loss  of  his 

sight,  his  wife 
Anna  went  out 
every  day  to 
weave,  that  she 
might  help  to 
support  him. 
One  day  she  re¬ 
ceived,  over  and 
above  her  wages, 
a  little  kid. 
When  Tobias 
heard  it  bleat¬ 
ing,  he  began 
to  fear  lest  it 
might  have  been  gotten  dishonestly ;  and  not  until  he  had 
been  assured  that  it  was  a  gift  would  he  touch  it. 


65. — The  Counsels  of  Tobias  to  his  Son. 

1.  After  Tobias  had  been  proved  in  many  tribulations, 
he  thought  he  was  going  to  die  ;  so  he  called  his  son  to 
him,  that  he  might  give  him  some  advice. 

“  When  I  die,”  said  he,  “fail  not  to  bury  me.  Honor 
thy  mother,  nor  forget  what  she  suffered  for  thee.  When 
she  dies,  bury  her  by  my  side.  Fear  God,  and  never  sin  ; 
keep  pride  from  your  heart,  and  seek  the  counsel  of  the 
wrise  man. 

2.  “  Ho  to  another  what  von  would  wish  him  to  do  to 

«/ 

you.  Give  alms  according  to  your  means:  if  you  have 
much,  give  much  ;  if  little,  give  little  :  but  give  with  a 
good  heart.  We  are  poor,  it  is  true  ;  but,  if  we  fear  God, 
and  avoid  sin,  we  will  receive  much.” 


Questions  to  Chapter  64. — WThat  is  said  of  Tobias  ?  What  did  he  do  ?  How 
did  Tobias  lose  his  sight  ?  What  is  said  about  the  kid  ? 


THE  JOURNEY  OE  TIIE  YOUNG  TOBIAS. 


99 


When  the  young  Tobias  heard  his  good  old  father 
speaking  in  this  manner,  he  fell  upon  his  neck,  and, 
weeping,  promised  to  do  all  he  had  commanded. 


a. m.  3300. j  66.— The  Journey  of  the  Young  fA.c.  700. 

Tobias. 

1.  After  this  advice,  Tobias  wished  to  send  his  son  to  a 
distant  city,  called  Rages,  to  collect  a  debt.  Before  he 
started,  the  old  man  was  very  anxious  to  select  for  him  a 
suitable  companion — one  who  also  knew  the  way.  The 


young  Tobias  went  out  to  seek  one,  and  he  found  a  beau¬ 
tiful  young  man  standing  girded  and  ready  for  the  road. 
It  was  the  angel  Raphael,  but  Tobias  knew  it  not. 

2.  Tobias  asked  the  stranger  if .  lie  knew  the  road  to 
Rages.  He  answered,  “Yes.”  Then  he  led  him  into  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  65.  — What  counsels  did  Tobias  give  his  son  ?  IIow 
did  the  young  Tobias  act  ? 


100 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


house,  when  the  angel  promised  to  lead  the  younger 
Tobias  to  Rages  and  back  again.  Tobias  blessed  them, 
and  they  departed. 

3.  At  the  end  of  the  first  day’s  journey  they  came  to 
the  River  Tigris.  When  Tobias  wished  to  wasli  his  feet, 
a  monstrous  fish  rose  up  to  devour  him.  The  angel  bade 
him  fear  not,  but  seize  the  fish  and  draw  it  out.  Tobias 
did  so.  Then,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  angel, 
he  took  out  the  heart,  and  the  gall,  and  the  liver,  and  put 
them  away  to  be  used  for  medicine.  They  then  roasted  as 
much  of  the  fish  as  they  could  eat ;  the  rest  they  salted 
and  took  with  them. 

4.  When  they  drew  near  to  a  certain  city,  the  angel* 
told  Tobias  that  there  lived  there  a  man,  named  Raguel, 
a  near  relation  ;  that,  moreover,  lie  had  a  daughter,  named 
Sara,  whom  he  must  ask  in  marriage.  When  Raguel  saw 
him,  and  heard  who  lie  was,  he  was  exceedingly  glad,  and 
readily  gave  him  his  daughter.  Tobias  remained  with  his 
father-in-law  during  the  rejoicings  for  his  marriage,  but 
Raphael  went  on  to  Rages  and  received  the  money  for 
which  they  had  come. 


67. — The  Return  of  Tobias. 

1.  When  Tobias  had  been  with  Raguel  for  some  time, 
he  thought  of  returning  home,  lest  his  father  might  be 
uneasy  at  his  delay.  At  first,  Raguel  strove  to  persuade 
him  to  remain  ;  but  when  he  saw  the  young  man  resolved 
to  go,  he  divided  his  property,  and  gave  him  half  as  a 
marriage  gift,  and,  blessing  him  and  his  daughter,  dis¬ 
missed  them. 

2.  After  they  had  come  some  distance  on  the  way, 
Raphael  and  Tobias,  leaving  Sara,  and  the  company  to 
follow,  went  on  before.  By  the  advice  of  the  angel, 

Questions  to  Chapter  66.— Tell  the  history  of  Raphael.  What  is  said  about 
the  fish  ?  What  is  said  of  Raguel  ? 


THE  RETURN  OF  TOBIAS. 


101 


Tobias  took  with  him  the  gall  of  the  fish,  which  he  had 
preserved. 

Meanwhile  the  parents  of  Tobias  became  very  anxious 
at  the  long  delay  of  their  son.  His  mother  wept  unceas¬ 
ingly,  and  every  day  went  to  the  top  of  a  neighboring  hill, 
from  which  she  could  see  a  great  way  off. 

3.  At  length  she  saw  him  in  the  distance,  and  recognized 
him  at  once.  Then  she  ran  back  and  told  her  husband 
that  their  son  was  coming.  The  old  man,  led  by  the 
hand,  hastened  to  meet  his  son,  and,  kissing  him,  they 
both  wept  for  joy.  In  the  meantime  the  dog  that  had 
accompanied  the  younger  Tobias  on  his  journey  ran  on 
before,  wagging  his  tail  and  jumping  with  delight. 

4.  When  they  had  all  thanked  God  for  his  mercies, 
Tobias  anointed  his  father's  eyes  with  the  gall  of  the  fish 
which  lie  had  brought  with  him,  and  immediately  the  old 
man  recovered  his  sight.  Falling  on  his  knees,  he  praised 
God — as  well  because  He  had  afflicted  him  with  blindness, 
as  now  because  He  had  cured  him. 

Seven  days  after  this,  Sara  arrived,  and,  with  her,  the 
servants,  the  flocks,,  and  the  camels  her  father  had  given 
her,  besides  the  money  which  Gabelus  had  paid.  A 
great  feast  was  made,  and  they  gave  themselves  up  to 
rejoicing. 

5.  When  the  days  of  the  feast  were  finished,  Tobias 
asked  his  father  what  reward  they  would  give  the  young 
man  that  had  accompanied  him,  .or  what  recompense 
could  be  sufficient  for  all  he  had  done  for  them.  After 
consulting,  they  called  the  angel,  and  offered  him  half  of 
all  they  possessed,  but  he  refused.  Then  he  bade  them 
rejoice  and  give  thanks  to  God  for  his  mercies  to  them,  to 
pray  and  to  fast,  and  to  fear  not :  “for,”  said  he,  “I  am 
Raphael,  one  of  the  angels  that  stand  before  God,  and 
have  been  sent  by  the  Lord  to  heal  you.” 

6.  When  they  heard  this,  they  were  much  troubled, 
and  fell  with  their  faces  to  the  ground.  But  the  angel 
said  to  them  :  “  Fear  not ;  it  was  God’s  will  I  should  be 
with  you  ;  bless  Him  and  sing  His  praise.”  Then  he  dis- 


102 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


appeared,  but  they  continued  to  praise  God  and  to  pub¬ 
lish  all  His  wonders.  At  a  good  old  age  they  were  both 
gathered  to  their  fathers,  full  of  grace  before  God  and 
men. 


second. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  JUDA  FROM  THE  YEAR  975  TO  THE  BIRTH 

OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


a.  m.  3025.]  68.— A  Summary  of  the  Principal  [A.  c.  975t 

Events. 

1.  From  the  death  of  King  Roboam  to  the  year  588 
before  Christ,  eighteen  princes  of  the  house  of  David 
successively  governed  Juda.  Some  of  them  were  men  of 
wisdom,  who,  fearing  God,  listened  to  the  prophets  that 
were  sent  to  them  ;  but  many  of  them  were  wicked  and 
perverse,  who  gave  themselves  up  to  idolatry  and  led  the 
people  into  sin. 

2.  To  punish,  these  latter,  in  the  year  606  God  permitted 
Jerusalem  to  be  taken  by  the  Babylonians,  and  the  prin¬ 
cipal  men  among  the  Jews  to  be  led  into  captivity. 
Eighteen  years  afterwards — that  is,  in  the  year  588  before 
Christ — the  entire  population  of  Juda  was  carried  into 
Babylon,  and  the  kingdom  of  Juda  destroyed. 

3.  For  seventy  years  the  Jews  remained  captives  in 
Babylon,  until  they  learned  to  humble  themselves  and 
acknowledge  their  sins.  During  their  captivity  their 
faith  was  strengthened  by  the  words  of  the  prophets,  and 
by  their  piety  they  edified  their  conquerors,  and  spread 
amongst  them  a  knowledge  of  the  Redeemer. 

4.  At  the  end  of  seventy  years — 536  before  Christ — 
God  led  the  Jews  back  to  their  own  country.  They 

Questions  to  Chapter  67. — What  did  Raguel  divide  ?  What  is  said  of  the 
meeting  of  the  old  and  young  Tobias?  How  did  Tobias  recover  his  sight? 
What  is  said  of  Sara  ?  What  was  offered  to  Raphael  ?  What  did  he  say  ? 


THE  KINGS  OF  JUDA  FROM  ROBOAM  TO  EZEC1IIAS.  103 

immediately  rebuilt  Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  and  for 
two  hundred  years  lived  in  peace  and  contentment. 

After  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great  —  323  years 
before  Christ  —  they  were  again  persecuted  by  different 
nations,  until  Herod,  a  stranger,  ascended  the  throne  of 
David.  Then,  according  to  the  prophecy  of  Jacob,  the 
time  was  come  when  Christ  should  be  born. 


69. — The  Kings  of  Juda  from  Roboam  to 

Ezechias. 

1.  Abia,  a  brave  but  wicked  prince,  succeeded  his 
father,  Roboam,  on  the  throne  of  Juda.  In  turn  lie  was 
succeeded  by  Asa,  who,  in  the  beginning,  ruled  with 
justice,  and  by  his  many  brilliant  victories  added  to  the 

"glory  of  Juda,  but  at  last  ended  in  forgetting  God. 

2.  Josaphat,  who  succeeded  him,  was  better  than  any 
of  his  three  predecessors.  He  abolished  idolatry,  and 
appointed  God-fearing  men  to  judge  the  people  and  teach 
them  the  law  of  God.  For  his  piety,  God  gave  him  the 
victory  over  his  enemies. 

3.  Josaphat  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Joram,  a  cruel 
and  idolatrous  prince,  who,  in  turn,  was  succeeded  by 
Ochozias,  as  wicked  as  his  predecessor.  Ochozias  was 
succeeded  by  his  wife,  Athalia,  who,  for  seven  years, 
committed  all  kinds  of  abominations  in  Juda. 

She  murdered  all  the  children  of  the  royal  family, 
Joas,  the  grandson  of  Ochozias,  excepted,  who  was  hidden 
by  Joiada  the  high-priest.  He  afterwards  ascended  the 
throne,  and,  during  the  life-time  of  Joida,  was  a  virtuous 
and  pious  prince,  but,  after  the  death  of  the  high-priest, 
like  so  many  of  his  predecessors,  fell  into  idolatry. 

4.  Amasias,  Ozias,  and  Joatham  successively  reigned  in 


Questions  to  Chapter  68. —What  is  said  of  David’s  successors?  When 
were  the  Jews  carried  into  Babylon?  IIow  long  did  they  remain  in  captivity? 
When  did  the  Jews  return  ?  What  was  rebuilt  ? 


104 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


Juda.  In  some  respects  they  were  better  than  their  pre¬ 
decessors  ;  yet  they  often  fell  into  idolatry. 

Once  Ozias  wished  to  usurp  the  duties  of  the  priest¬ 
hood,  and,  entering  into  the  temple,  insisted  upon  burning 
incense  before  the  Lord.  The  priests  boldly  resisted  him, 
and  ordered  him  to  leave  the  sanctuary. 

5.  Ozias  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  threatened  to 
strike  the  priests  with  the  censer  he  held  in  his  hand.  On 
the  instant  he  was  struck  by  the  hand  of  God,  and  covered 
with  a  leprosy  that  never  left  him.  Until  the  day  of 
his  death,  Ozias  remained  a  public  example  of  how  God 
punishes  the  presumption  of  a  layman  who  assumes  the 
duties  of  a  priest. 


a.  m.  3301.]  *70. — The  Pious  King  Ezcchias.  [a.  C.  699. 

1.  The  noble  and  pious  Ezechias  ascended  the  throne 
of  Juda  after  the  deatli  of  Achaz,  the  wicked  and  idol¬ 
atrous  son  of  Joatham.  Like  David,  lie  was  a  man 
according  to  God's  own  heart.  lie  purified  the  temple 
and  abolished  idolatry,  for  which  God  blessed  him,  and 
Juda  rose  in  power  and  influence. 

2.  During  his  reign,  Sennacherib,  the  King  of  Assyria, 
laid  siege  to  Jerusalem,  but  Ezechias  feared  not.  While 
the  Assyrians  lay  round  about  the  city,  Ezechias  went  to 
the  temple  and  prayed  to  the  Lord.  He  also  sent  the 
priests,  clad  in  their  robes  of  mourning,  to  Isaias  the 
prophet,  begging  him  also  to  pray  in  their  behalf.  The 
Lord  heard  his  prayer,  and  in  the  night  sent  His  angel 
into  the  camp  of  the  Assyrians,  and  there  were  slain  ere 
the  morning  a  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  of  the  enemy. 
The  rest  perished  in  their  flight. 

3.  About  this  time,  Ezechias  fell  seriously  ill,  and  the 
prophet  Isaias  came  to  him  and  warned  him  to  arrange 
his  affairs,  for  he  was  about  to  die.  When  the  king  heard 


Questions  to  Chapter  69.  —  What  is  said  of  the  successors  of  Roboarn? 
What  is  said  of  Ozias  ? 


KINGS  PRECEDING  THE  BABYLONISH  CAPTIVITY.  105 


this,  he  became  greatly  alarmed,  and,  turning  his  face  to 
the  temple,  prayed  earnestly  to  the  Lord.  His  prayer  was 
heard,  and  fifteen  years  were  added  to  his  life.  His  reign 
was  one  of  the  most  glorious  in  the  history  of  Juda. 


71. — The  Kings  immediately  preceding  the 

Babylonish  Captivity. 

1.  Manasses  succeeded  his  father,  Ezechias,  on  the  throne 
of  Juda.  He  was  a  wicked  prince,  and  wantonly  shed 
the  blood  of  the  innocent.  He  rebuilt  the  altars  of  the 
false  gods  which  his  father  had  destroyed  ;  and,  influenced 
by  his  bad  example,  the  people  became  more  sinful  than 
even  the  pagans.  As  a  punishment  for  his  crimes,  God 
permitted  this  wicked  king  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
Assyrians,  who  led  him  a  captive  to  Babylon. 

2.  In  his  captivity  he  learned  to  acknowledge  his  faults, 
and  to  do  penance  for  his  sins.  God  took,  compassion  on 
him,  and  brought  him  back  to  Jerusalem,  where,  in  his 
latter  days,  he  strove  to  repair  the  scandals  of  his  early 
reign. 

3.  His  son  Ammon  succeeded  him,  only  to  imitate  him 
in  his  wickedness,  but  liis  grandson  Josias,  strove  to  follow 
the  example  of  his  latter  days.  During  the  reign  of  Josias, 
idolatry  was  rooted  out  and  religion  restored.  That  he 
might  not  see  the  evils  that  were  about  to  come  upon  the 
kingdom  of  Juda,  God  took  him  to  Himself,  after  a  short 
reign  of  nine  years. 

4.  He  Avas  succeeded  by  Joachaz,  Joachim,  and  Sede- 
cias — all  wicked  princes — who  led  the  people  away  from 
God,  and,  by  their  idolatries,  brought  about  the  captivity 
of  Babylon.  With  but  few  exceptions,  Juda  was  cursed 
with  bad  kings.  Her  history  is  sin,  and  its  punishment, 


Questions  to  Chapter  70.— What  is  said  of  Ezechias?  How  was  Senna¬ 
cherib  defeated  ?  Ilow  many  were  killed  ?  What  was  added  to  the  life  of 
Ezechias  ? 


106 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


until,  at  length,  she  ended  in  crucifying  Jesus  Christ,  and 
being  cast  off  by  God. 


72. — The  Prophets. 

1.  From  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Roboam  to  the 
captivity  of  Sedecias,  God  raised  up  men  gifted  with 
special  powers,  and  into  whom  he  breathed  his  own  Spirit. 
These  were  the  Prophets ,  whom  He  sent  to  preach  penance 
to  the  people,  and  to  threaten  kings  with  the  judgments 
that  awaited  them  if  they  continued  to  forget  God. 

2.  The  most  renowned  of  the  prophets  who  rose  during 
the  early  history  of  Juda  were  Joel,  Micheas,  and  Isaias. 
These  prophets  were  generally  poor  men,  but  bold  in  the 
power  of  God  ;  nor  did  they  fear  to  resist  kings,  or  to  cry 
out  against  their  sins. 

3.  At  their  preaching,  many  repented,  and  for  a  while 
returned  to  God.  For  their  fearless  war  against  sin,  and 
their  open  denunciations  of  both  kings  and  people,  some 
of  them  were  put  to  death.  Though  dead,  their  words 
lived  in  the  hearts  of  the  just,  among  whom  the  true  faith 
was  preserved,  and  by  whom  the  hopes  and  promises  that 
had  been  made  of  the  Redeemer  that  was  to  come  were 
handed  down  to  cheer  the  world. 


73. — The  Captivity  of  Babylon. 

(FROM  606  TO  536  YEARS  A.  C.) 

1.  After  the  death  of  the  pious  King  Josias,  Nebucho- 
donosor,  King  of  Babylon,  came  and  besieged  Jerusalem. 
When  he  had  taken  the  city,  he  carried  back  with  him  to 
Babylon  the  principal  men  of  the  nation,  together  with  a 

Questions  to  Chapter  71.  —  What  is  said  of  Manasses?  How  did  God 
punish  him  ?  How  did  he  end  his  days  ?  What  is  said  of  Josias  ?  What  is  said 
of  Juda? 

Questions  to  Chapter  72. — Who  were  the  prophets  ?  Who  were  much  re¬ 
nowned  ?  What  did  they  preach  ?  How  did  some  of  them  die  ? 


THE  CAPTIVITY  OF  BABYLON. 


107 


part  of  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  temple.  This  happened 
in  the  year  GOG  before  Christ,  and  was  the  beginning  of 
what  in  history  is  known  as  the  “  Babylonian  Captivity  ” 

2.  Three  years  after  this,  Nebuchodonosor  returned  to 
Jerusalem,  and  carried  Jechonias,  the  king,  back  with 
him  to  Babylon.  He  also,  on  this  occasion,  carried  with 
him  into  capivity  a  great  part  of  the  people,  besides 
immense  treasures.  He  left  Sedecias  to  rule  over  the 
remnant  of  Juda. 

3.  Sedecias  revolted,  and  Nebuchodonosor  returned  for 
the  third  time,  and  destroyed  Jerusalem,  and  burned  the 
gorgeous  and  magnificent  temple  of  Solomon,  carrying 
with  him  nearly  the  entire  Jewish  people.  He  put  out 
the  eyes  of  Sedecias,  and,  loading  him  with  chains,  carried 
him  a  captive  to  Babylon.  This  happened  in  the  year 
588  before  Christ. 

4.  At  this  time  lived  Jeremias  the  prophet,  who,  long 
before,  had  warned  the  people  of  the  destruction  that  was 
about  to  come  upon  them.  Alone  and  in  sorrow,  he  con¬ 
tinued  to  weep  over  Jerusalem,  and  at  times  presented 
himself  to  the  people  with  a  chain  round  his  neck,  as  a 
sign  of  the  captivity  that  was  near  at  hand.  But  his 
warnings  were  received  with  curses  and  persecutions. 

5.  When  at  length  Jerusalem  was  destroyed,  Jeremias 
remained  to  console  the  remnant  of  the  nation  that  was 
left,  and  to  weep  amid  the  ruins  of  the  once  glorious 
city. 

In  his  grand  Lamentations ,  Jeremias  cries  out  from  the 
depth  of  his  sorrow  :  “How  sorrowful,  alas  !  are  the  ways 
that  lead  to  Mount  Moria  ;  there  are  now  none  to  come  to 
the  feast.  The  gates  of  the  city  are  destroyed;  the  priests 
weep ;  the  virgins  are  without  ornament.  0  you  who 
pass  by  the  way,  see  if  there  is  sorrow  like  unto  my  sor¬ 
row  !  Alas!  is  this  the  city  of  magnificence,  the  perfect 
in  beauty,  the  joy  of  the  world  ?  ” 

G.  During  their  captivity  the  Jews  did  penance  for  their 
sins  and  became  sincerely  converted  to  the  Lord.  Nebu- 
chodonosor  was  kind  and  considerate  to  them ;  but  they 


108 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


wept  and  sighed  to  return  to  their  country.  “  By  the 
rivers  of  Babylon/'  cried  they,  “we  sat  and  wept  when 
we  remembered  Sion.  On  the  branches  of  the  willow- 
trees  we  hung  up  our  harps ;  for  how  could  we  sing  the 
songs  of  Sion  in  a  strange  land  ?  ” 


a.  m.  3410.]  74.— Daniel  and  the  Three  Young  [A.  c.  590. 

Men. 

1.  Amongst  the  captives  at  Babylon  were  several  youths 
of  the  royal  race.  Amongst  these  were  Daniel  and  his 
three  companions,  Azarias,  Ananias,  and  Misael.  By  the 
command  of  king  Nebuchodonosor,  they  were  selected,  as 
well  for  the  beauty  of  their  persons  as  for  their  intelli¬ 
gence,  and  orders  were  given  to  feed  them  daily  from  the 
royal  table. 

2.  But  by  the  Jewish  law  several  kinds  of  meats  were 
forbidden  to  be  eaten.  These  young  men  fearing  they 
would  be  required  to  eat  of  these  forbidden  meats,  came 
to  the  chief  eunuch  of  the  king,  and  begged  him  to  let 
them,  for  ten  days,  be  fed  on  pulse,  and  to  drink  water 
only,  and  then  if  they  were  not  fatter  and  fairer  than 
those  who  were  fed  from  the  king's  table,  they  would 
submit  and  eat  what  he  wished. 

3.  The  proposition  pleased  Malasar,  the  chief  eunuch, 
and  at  the  end  of  ten  days  their  faces  were  fatter  and  fairer 
than  those  who  had  been  fed  from  the  king's  table.  From 
this  time  forward  they  were  fed  011  pulse  and  water  only. 

4.  God  gave  them,  besides  comeliness  of  person,  great 
abundance  of  wisdom,  so  that  when  sometime  afterward 
they  were  called  before  the  king,  none  were  found  equal 
to  them.  Thus  they  were  selected  and  placed  in  the 
service  of  Nebuchodonosor. 


Questions  to  Chapter  73. — What  is  said  of  Nebuchodonosor  ?  When  did  he 
return  ?  What  did  he  carry  with  him  ?  Who  was  left  ?  What  happened  to 
Jerusalem  and  the  temple  ?  What  is  said  of  Jeremias  ?  What  is  said  of  the 
Lamentations  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Jews  in  captivity  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  74. — Tell  the  history  of  Daniel  and  his  companions. 


DANIEL  SAVES  SUSANNA. 


109 


a. m.  3410.]  75.— Daniel  saves  Susanna.  [A.c.  m 

1.  Among  the  Jewish  captives  at  Babylon  was  a  man, 
named  Joachim,  as  distinguished  for  his  goodness  as  his 
wife,  Susanna,  was  for  her  beauty  and  her  virtue.  Many 
of  the  Jews  came  to  his  house,  for  there  two  of  the 
ancients  were  wont  to  administer  justice. 

2.  Joachim  had  an  orchard  near  his  house,  where  his 
wife,  Susanna,  was  accustomed  to  walk  at  mid-day.  The 
two  judges,  who  were  wicked  men,  knew  this,  and  one  day 
concealed  themselves  in  the  orchard.  According  to  cus¬ 
tom,  Susanna  came  in  to  walk,  when  they  came  to  her 
and  strove  to  persuade  her  to  commit  sin  with  them,  but 
she  refused.  They  then  threatened  to  accuse  her  before 
the  people. 

3.  When  Susanna  saw  herself  thus  straitened  on  every 
side,  she  knew  not  what  to  do.  “If  I  yield/’  said  she, 
“  I  am  ruined  before  God  ;  and  if  I  do  not,  I  will  not 
escape  your  hands.  However,  it  is  better  to  fall  into  your 
hands  innocent,  than  to  sin  against  God.” 

So  she  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and  the  old  men  cried 
also.  When  the  people  were  come  together,  the  two  men 
accused  Susanna. 

4.  On  the  morrow  Susanna  was  cited  before  the  tribu¬ 
nal.  She  came  accompanied  by  her  parents  and  friends, 
all  weeping  for  the  disgrace  that  had  happened  to  them. 
The  old  men  renewed  their  charge,  and  faith  was  placed 
in  their  words.  Susanna  was  condemned  to  death,  but 
she  prayed  to  the  Lord  and  He  heard  her. 

5.  When  they  were  leading  her  forth  to  be  stoned, 
Daniel,  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  cried  out :  “  Let 
there  be  another  trial ;  these  men  have  borne  false  wit¬ 
ness.”  The  people,  hearing  this,  returned  in  haste. 

G.  Then  Daniel  commanded  the  two  old  men  to  be 
separated  one  from  the  other.  When  this  was  done, 
Daniel  asked  the  first,  under  what  tree  he  had  seen 
Susanna.  He  answered:  “Under  a  mastic-tree.”  He 


110 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


was  then  put  aside  and  the  other  asked,  “  Under  what 
tree  he  had  seen  the  woman.”  He  answered:  “  Under 
a  holm-tree.” 


7.  When  the  people  heard  their  contradictory  stories, 
they  saw  how  false  had  been  their  accusation  against  the 
virtuous  Susanna,  and  praised  God  who  thus  preserved 
those  who  trusted  in  Him. 

From  that  day,  Daniel  was  great  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people. 


a. m.  34i7.]  76. — The  Three  Young  Men  in  the  [a.  c.  sss. 

Fiery  Furnace. 

1.  Nebuchodonosor  made  a  statue  of  gold,  and  setting 
it  up,  commanded  the  grandees  and  people  of  his  king¬ 
dom  to  fall  down  and  adore  it.  Every  one  obeyed,  Ananias, 


Questions  to  Chapter  75.— Tell  the  history  of  Susanna.  Where  was  Su¬ 
sanna  cited  on  the  morrow  ?  To  what  was  she  condemned  ?  Who  saved 
Susanna  ?  How  ? 


THE  THREE  YOUNG  MEN  IN  THE  FIERY  FURNACE.  Ill 


Misael,  and  Azarias  excepted.  Daniel  was  not  present,  or 
he  also  would  have  disobeyed.  The  Babylonians,  seeing 
that  the  three  young  men  would  not  adore  the  idol, 
accused  them  to  the  king. 

2.  When  Nebuchodonosor  saw  that  even  he  could  not 
induce  them  to  adore  his  statue,  tilled  with  fury,  he  or¬ 
dered  a  furnace  to  be  heated  seven  times  more  than  usual, 
and  the  young  men  to  be  thrown  into  it.  Ilis  order  was 


immediately  obeyed.  However,  the  men  who  threw  them 
in  were  burned  to  death. 

3.  An  angel  descended  with  the  three  young  men, 
whilst  God  sent  a  soft,  dewy  air,  that  blew  within  the 
furnace  like  an  evening  breeze.  Not  a  hair  of  their  heads 
was  singed,  nor  were  their  clothes  touched  by  the  fire. 

4.  When  the  king  heard  this  wonder,  he  came  and 
looked  into  the  furnace  himself.  “  Did  we  not,”  lie  asked, 
“cast  three  men,  bound,  into  the  fire  ?  Behold  !  I  see 
four  loose,  and  unhurt ;  and  the  fourth  is  like  the  Son  of 
God.”  Then  the  king  cried  out:  “Servants  of  God, 
come  forth.” 


112 


IIIST0KY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


5.  They  obeyed  ;  and  when  the  king  saw  there  was  no 
sign  of  fire  upon  them,  he  thanked  God,  who  had  thus 
saved  His  servants,  because  they  had  preferred  to  die 
rather  than  sin.  Nebucliodonosor  also  published  a  decree 
that  no  one  should  blaspheme  against  the  God  of  the 
Jews.  The  young  men  were  advanced  to  the  highest 
dignities. 


a.  m.  3466.]  77. — Daniel  and  King  Baltassar.  [a.c.  km. 

1.  After  Nebuchodonosor's  death,  his  grandson,  Baltas¬ 
sar,  reigned  in  Babylon.  He  made  a  great  feast  for  his 
nobles  and  their  wives.  When  they  were  all  full  of  wine, 
the  king  ordered  the  golden  vessels  which  his  grandfather, 
Nebuchodonosor,  had  brought  from  the  temple  of  Jerusa¬ 
lem,  to  be  brought  in,  that  he  and  his  guests  might  drink 
from  them.  Whilst  they  were  drinking,  a  hand  appeared 
upon  the  wall,  and  wrote  certain  words. 

2.  When  Baltassar  saw  this,  he  became  greatly  troubled, 
and,  trembling  with  fear,  sent  for  his  soothsayers  ;  but 
no  one  could  interpret  the  handwriting.  Then  Daniel 
was  sent  for. 

He  said:  “  These  are  the  words:  Mane,  Thecel, 
Phakes  ;  and  this  is  the  interpretation :  Mane — the  days 
of  thy  kingdom  are  numbered,  and  it  is  at  an  end ; 
Thecel — thy  merits  are  weighed  in  the  balance,  and  thou 
art  found  wanting  ;  Phares — thy  kingdom  is  divided  and 
given  to  the  Medes  and  Persians.” 

3.  That  same  night  this  prophecy  was  fulfilled.  The 
Medes  and  the  Persians,  by  turning  the  bed  of  the  River 
Euphrates,  Entered  Babylon  during  the  night,  and  Bal¬ 
tassar  was  slain,  and  his  kingdom  divided.  Darius  the 
Mede  succeeded  to  the  kingdom  of  Babylon. 


Questions  to  Chatter  76.— Tell  the  history  of  the  golden  statue  ?  What  was 
done  to  the  three  young  men  ?  How  were  they  saved  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  77.— What  happened  to  Baltassar  ?  What  was  tlio 
handwriting  ?  Who  interpreted  it  ?  Was  it  fulfilled  ?  How  ? 


DANIEL  AND  TIIE  IDOL  BEL. 


113 


78. — Daniel  and  the  Idol  Bel. 

1.  Cyrus,  King  of  Persia,  soon  made  himself  master  of 
Babylon.  He  showed  much  attention  to  Daniel,  and  often 
invited  him  to  his  table.  One  day,  Cyrus  asked  Daniel 
why  lie  would  not  adore  Bel,  the  god  of  the  Babylonians. 
Daniel  answered  that  he  adored  only  the  living  Cod,  by 
whom  all  things  were  created. 

2.  But  the  king  said  :  “  So  is  Bel  a  living  god  ;  he  eats 
daily  a  dozen  measures  of  flour  and  forty  sheep,  and, 
besides,  drinks  six  pitchers  of  wine.”  But  Daniel  only 
laughed  at  him,  and  bade  the  king  not  be  deceived  : 
“for  clay  and  brass  could  not  eat.”  Then  Cyrus  sent 
for  the  priests  of  Bel,  and  told  them  what  Daniel  had 
said. 

3.  The  priests  proposed  that  the  king  should  himself 
place  the  meats  before  Bel,  and  seal  the  door  of  the  tem¬ 
ple,  and  if,  on  the  morrow,  they  were  not  eaten,  then 
they  would  willingly  suffer  death.  This  proposition 
pleased  Cyrus. 

4.  When  Cyrus  had  put  the  priests  out  of  the  temple, 
he  set  the  meats  before  Bel.  But  Daniel,  in  the  presence 
of  the  king,  sifted  fine  ashes  on  the  floor  of  the  temple. 
They  then  closed  the  door,  and  sealed  it  with  the  king’s 
ring. 

During  the  night,  as  was  their  custom,  the  priests  en¬ 
tered  the  temple  by  a  secret  door,  and,  together  with  their 
wives  and  their  children,  eat  up  the  sacrifices  that  were 
placed  before  the  idol. 

5.  Early  in  the  morning,  Cyrus  and  Daniel  came  to  the 
temple,  and  found  the  seals  unbroken.  When  they  en¬ 
tered,  and  the  king  saw  the  empty  table,  he  cried  out : 
“  Great  is  Bel,  and  he  can  not  be  deceived.”  But  Daniel 
pointed  to  the  footprints  that  were  upon  the  pavement. 
Having  examined  the  place  a  little  closer,  the  secret  door 
was  found  under  the  table  on  which  the  meats  had  been 
placed.  When  the  king  saw  how  lie  had  been  deceived, 


114 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


he  killed  the  priests,  and  Daniel  destroyed  the  god  Bel, 
and  burned  his  temple. 

a.  m.  3466. j  79. — Daniel  in  the  Lions’  Den.  [a.  c.  534. 

1.  Besides  the  god  Bel,  the  Babylonians  also  adored  a 
great  dragon.  Cyrus  said  one  day  to  Daniel :  “However, 
you  can  not  say  this  is  not  a  living  god.”  Daniel,  without 
discussing  the  king’s  words,  proposed  to  kill  the  dragon 
without  sword  or  club.  When  Cyrus  consented,  Daniel 
boiled  pitch  and  fat  together,  into  which  he  mixed  hair. 
He  then  made  balls  of  the  mixture,  and,  putting  them 
into  the  dragon’s  mouth,  the  so-called  god  burst  asunder. 

2.  When  the  Babylonians  heard  what  had  happened, 
they  came,  in  great  fury,  and  demanded  that  Daniel  be 
delivered  up  to  them.  At  first,  Cyrus  refused  ;  but  at 
length  yielded  to  the  fury  of  the  mob.  Daniel  was  de¬ 
livered  to  them,  and  they  cast  him  into  the  lions’  den. 
On  purpose,  no  food  was  given  to  the  seven  furious  lions 
that  were  there  confined,  with  the  hope  that  Daniel 
would  be  the  sooner  devoured  ;  but  Daniel  remained 
unhurt. 

3.  After  six  days,  Daniel  was  hungry.  Now,  at  this 
time,  there  lived  amid  the  ruins  of  Jerusalem  a  prophet, 
named  Habecuc.  He  had  boiled  some  pottage,  and  was 
carrying  it  to  the  reapers  that  were  in  the  field. 

While  on  the  way,  an  angel  appeared  to  him,  and  ordered 
him  to  carry  the  dinner  he  had  in  his  hands  to  Daniel, 
who  was  then  in  the  lions’  den.  Habecuc  answered  : 
“He  had  never  been  in  Babylon,  and  did  not  know  the 
den  of  which  he  spoke.”  The  angel  took  Habecuc  by  the 
hair  of  the  head  and,  with  the  rapidity  of  lightning,  car¬ 
ried  him  to  Babylon,  and  placed  him  over  the  den  where 
Daniel  was.  * 

4.  When  Daniel  had  eaten  the  dinner  thus  so  miracu¬ 
lously  sent  him,  he  thanked  God,  who  had  not  forgotten 

Questions  to  Chapter  78.  —  What  is  saicl  of  Bel?  How  did  Daniel  unde¬ 
ceive  Cyrus  ? 


DANIEL  IN  THE  LIONS’  DEN. 


115 


him  in  his  distress.  But  the  angel  carried  back  Habecuc, 
and  placed  him  where  he  had  found  him. 

5.  On  the  seventh  day  the  king  came  to  the  lions’  den, 
and  found  Daniel  cpiietly  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  wild 
beasts.  When  Cyrus  saw  this,  he  was  much  astonished, 
and  immediately  caused  Daniel  to  be  drawn  out,  and  his 


persecutors  to  be  thrown  in.  Before  these  wicked  men 
had  fallen  to  the  bottom  of  the  den,  they  were  torn  to 
pieces,  and  devoured  by  the  starved  and  angry  lions.  The 
king  also  published  an  edict,  in  which  he  commanded  all 
to  venerate  and  fear  the  God  of  Daniel,  because  He  was 
the  Savior  working  signs  and  wonders  upon  earth. 

6.  The  young  men  in  the  furnace  and  Daniel  in  the  lions’  den 
were  figures  of  Christ.  Daniel  came  forth  from  the  lions  unhurt, 
Christ  rose  from  the  tomb  glorious  and  immortal.  Daniel  remained 
with  the  Jews  during  their  long  captivity  to  console  and  cheer  them, 
so  does  Christ  remain  with  His  Church  to  guard  and  protect  her 
against  her  enemies. 


Questions  to  Chapter  79.— IIow  did  Daniel  kill  the  dragon?  What  was 
done  to  Daniel  ?  Who  brought  food  to  Daniel  ?  How  was  Daniel  delivered  ? 
Who  were  figures  of  Christ  ?  How  ? 


116 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


a.  m.  3468.]  80.— The  Jews  return  from  Captivity.  [A.  c.  532. 

1.  When  the  seventy  years  of  captivity  foretold  by  the 
prophets  were  finished,  God  moved  the  heart  of  Artaxerxes, 
King  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  with  compassion  for  the 
captives.  I11  the  year  532  before  Christ,  Artaxerxes  pub¬ 
lished  an  edict  that  the  Jews  might  return  to  Jerusalem 
and  rebuild  the  temple  of  the  Lord. 

2.  Under  the  leadership  of  Zorobabel,  a  prince  of  the 
people,  more  than  forty  thousand  Jews  returned  at  this 
time.  Artaxerxes  was  very  kind  to  them,  giving  them 
money,  and  restoring  the  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  Nebu- 
chodonosor  had  taken  away.  When  the  people  arrived  at 
Jerusalem,  they  built  an  altar,  until  the  temple  could  be 
finished.  For  twenty-one  years  they  labored  upon  the 
new  temple.  When  it  was  finished,  and  the  old  men  came 
to  see  it,  they  wept  and  lamented,  for  its  magnificence 
was  not  to  be  compared  to  the  temple  of  Solomon. 

3.  Twenty  years  after  Zorobabel  had  gone  to  Jerusalem, 
Esdras,  a  holy  priest,  gathered  together  many  of  the  Jews 
that  still  remained  in  Babylon  and  led  them  back  to  their 
own  country.  Here,  with  the  aid  of  his  saintly  friend, 
Nehemias,  he  strove  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  law  of 
God,  and  purify  them  from  the  abominations  which  they 
had  contracted  among  their  pagan  masters. 

4.  Nehemias  moreover  urged  the  people  to  rebuild 
Jerusalem.  With  ready  willingness  they  followed  his 
example,  and,  from  the  high-priest  to  the  least  among 
them,  each  put  his  hand  to  the  work. 

When  the  Samaritans  saw  with  what  rapidity  the  city 
rose  from  its  ashes,  fearing  for  their  own  safety,  they 
strove  by  plots  and  falsehoods  to  stop  the  work  ;  but  they 
failed.  So  earnestly  did  every  body  work,  that  at  the  end 
of  fifty-two  days  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  gates,  and 
the  towers  were  finished.  In  time,  the  city  also  was  built  up. 


Questions  to  Chapter  80. — Under  whom  did  the  Jews  return  ?  What  did 
they  build  ?  What  is  said  of  the  new  temple  ?  Who  led  many  of  the  Jews  back  ? 
What  did  Esdras  and  Nehemias  do  ?  What  did  the  Samaritans  strive  to  do  ? 


THE  PROPHETS  AFTER  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


117 


81. — The  Prophets  after  the  Captivity. 

\ 

1.  During  the  long  captivity  of  Babylon,  the  prophets, 
Jeremias,  Daniel,  and  Esechiel,  instructed  and  sustained 
the  Jews  by  their  prophecies.  After  their  return  to  Jeru¬ 
salem,  God  raised  up  others  to  cheer  and  encourage  His 
people.  Amongst  these  latter  were  Aggeus  and  Zacharias, 
by  whose  prophecies,  that  the  Messiah  would  one  day 
enter  this  new  temple,  the  people  were  strongly  encouraged 
to  push  on  the  work.  It  was  in  this  sense  they  said  : 
“The  glory  of  the  second  temple  will  be  far  greater  than 
the  glory  of  the  first.  ” 

2.  The  last  of  the  prophets  whom  God  raised  up  among 
the  Jews,  was  Malachias  who  lived  about  four  hundred 
years  before  Christ.  He  preached  against  the  hypocrites 
of  his  day,  and  more  especially  against  the  priests.  Mala¬ 
chias  is  remarkable  for  his  celebrated  prophecy:  “That 
God  would  reject  the  sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law,  and  in 
their  place  institute  a  New  Sacrifice ,  that  would  not  cease 
from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun.”  This  prophecy 
is  fulfilled  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

3.  About  the  year  277  A.  C.,  the  Old  Testament  was 
translated  from  the  Hebrew  into  Greek.  This  translation 
is  known  as  the  Septuagint .  When  this  was  done,  Greek 
was  spoken  everywhere;  hence,,  by  this  translation  a 
knowledge  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  more  particularly 
of  the  prophecies  concerning  the  Messiah,  was  scattered 
among  the  pagan  nations. 

4.  About  the  same  time  also,  under  the  inspiration  of 
God,  a  Jew,  named  Jesus,  the  son  of  Sirach,  wrote  a  book 
of  pious  sentences.  The  object  of  the  book  was  to  teacli 
men  truth  and  lead  them  to  God.  This  book  is  known  as 
the  book  of  Ecclesiasticus. 


Questions  to  Chapter  81.— Who  were  the  prophets  during  the  captivity? 
Who  were  after  ?  What  is  said  of  Malachias  ?  What  is  the  Septuagint  ?  Who 
wrote  the  book  of  Ecclesiasticus  ? 


118 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


A.  M.  3495.]  82. — Esther.  [a  .  C.  505. 

1.  The  great  kindness  shown  by  the  kings  of  Persia  to 
the  Jews  induced  many  of  them  to  remain  in  Babylon. 
Amongst  these  was  Esther. 

During  the  reign  of  Assuerus,  Esther  lived  with  her 
uncle,  Mardocliai.  By  chance  the  king  saw  her,  and, 
being  much  pleased  with  her,  made  her  his  queen. 

2.  Her  uncle,  Murdoch ai,  became  very  uneasy,  lest  any 
thing  would  happen  to  his  adopted  daughter ;  hence,  he 
stood  daily  before  the  king’s  palace.  While  Mardochai 
thus  watched  over  the  interest  of  his  adopted  child,  he 
one  day  discovered  a  conspiracy,  by  which  two  officers 
intended  to  kill  the  king.  Instantly  he  warned  Esther, 
who  told  Assuerus.  The  officers  were  put  to  death,  and 
the  event  put  in  the  annals  of  the  kingdom. 

3.  Some  time  after  this,  the  king  raised  Aman  to  the 
highest  dignities  in  the  state.  All  the  king’s  servants 
bent  the  knee  before  him,  Mardochai  excepted.  When 
Aman  noticed  this,  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and 
resolved  on  the  destruction  of  the  obstinate  Jew. 

4.  That  he  might  the  better  accomplish  his  object, 
Aman  pretended  that  the  Jews  were  about  to  revolt,  and 
succeeded  in  persuading  the  king  to  publish  an  edict,  that 
all  of  them  that  were  in  his  kingdom  should  on  the  same 
day  be  put  to  death,  together  with  their  wives  and  their 
children,  and  all  their  possessions  be  confiscated  to  the 
crown. 

5.  When  Mardochai  heard  the  news,  he  hastened  to 
Esther  and  urged  her  to  plead  for  her  people.  But  there 
was  a  law  forbidding  any  subject  to  present  himself  before 
the  king,  unless  called.  Esther  resolved  to  brave  the 
danger.  She  clothed  herself  in  her  most  gorgeous  apparel, 
and,  begging  God  to  bless  her  mission,  presented  herself 
to  the  king  while  he  was  sitting  on  his  throne. 

6.  Esther  threw  herself  at  the  king’s  feet,  but  fainted 
at  sight  of  his  angry  look.  When  Assuerus  saw  the  dis^ 


ESTHER. 


119 


tress  of  his  queen,  lie  relented,  and,  descending  from  his 
throne,  raised  her  up  and  supported  her  till  she  recovered. 
Then  the  king  said  to  her  :  “  Fear  not,  Esther  ;  you  shall 
not  die.  AVhat  do  you  wish  ?  ”  The  queen  merely  asked 
him  to  bring  Aman  with  him,  and  come  the  following 
evening  to  the  banquet  she  had  prepared.  The  king 
promised  to  come. 


7.  During  the  night  the  king  could  not  sleep,  and,  to 
amuse  himself,  ordered  the  annals  of  his  reign  to  be  read 
for  him.  When  it  came  to  the  conspiracy  which  Mardochai 
had  discovered,  the  king  asked  what  reward  Mardochai 
had  received  for  what  he  had  done.  Being  answered, 
“None,”  Assuerus  sent  for  Aman,  and  asked:  “AVhat 
ought  to  be  done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  wished  to 
honor  ? ” 

8.  Aman,  thinking  the  king  wished  to  honor  himself, 
said  :  “The  man  whom  the  king  would  honor  should  be 
clothed  in  the  royal  robes,  and  be  placed  on  the  king’s 
horse,  and  the  first  of  the  king’s  princes  should  walk 
before  him  and  cry  aloud  :  ‘  Thus  shall  he  be  honored 
whom  the  king  wishes  to  honor.’  ”  The  king  then  bade 
Aman  go  and  do  to  Mardochai,  the  Jew,  as  he  had  coun¬ 
seled.  Aman  dared  not  disobey  the  king. 


1  'Z'j  HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

9.  In  the  meantime  the  hour  for  the  queen’s  feast  came 
on,  and  Aman  hastened  to  attend.  During  the  feast,  the 
king  asked  Esther  what  she  wished,  promising  to'  give 
even  to  the  half  of  his  kingdom.  The  queen  asked  but 
for  her  life  and  the  lives  of  her  people.  When  the  king 
heard  how  his  confidence  had  been  abused,  and  how,  under 
false  pretenses,  the  Jews  were  about  to  be  destroyed,  he 
became  angry,  and  asked  who  had  dared  to  do  this  thing. 
Esther  answered,  “Aman.” 

10.  The  king  rose  in  great  fury,  and,  calling  together 
his  eunuchs,  asked  what  he  would  do.  But  one  said  : 
“Aman  has  prepared  a  gibbet  fifty  cubits  high  on  which 
to  hang  Mardochai.”  Then  the  king  said  :  “  Hang  Aman 
on  it.” 

That  very  hour  Aman  was  hung,  and  Mardochai  invested 
with  his  dignity.  The  edict  against  the  Jews  was  revoked, 
and  many  of  the  pagans  were  converted. 

11.  Queen  Esther  was  a  figure  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Esther 
was  alone  exempted  from  the  rigors  of  the  Persian  law  ;  the  Blessed 
Virgin  was  alone  exempted  from  original  sin.  Esther  saved  her 
people  ;  Mary  gave  a  Savior  to  the  world. 

Mardochai  was  the  faithful  guardian  of  Esther  ;  Joseph  was  the 
guardian  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  Mardochai  was  placed  in  the  highest 
office  of  state  ;  Joseph  holds  one  of  the  highest  places  in  heaven. 


83. — Judith. 

1.  When  the  Jews  were  reestablished  in  their  own 
country,  God,  in  a  most  wonderful  manner,  again  de¬ 
livered  them  by  the  hands  of  a  woman.  Holofernes,  an 
Assyrian  general,  advanced  into  Judea  with  a  powerful 
army.  He  took  many  of  the  cities,  and  treated  the  inhab¬ 
itants  with  extreme  cruelty.  At  length  he  laid  siege  to 

Questions  to  Chapter  82.— Tell  the  history  of  Esther.  What  did  Mardo¬ 
chai  do  ?  What  is  said  of  Aman  ?  What  did  Esther  do  ?  What  was  the  result  ? 
What  counsel  did  Aman  give  ?  Where  did  Aman  hasten  to  go  ?  What  happened 
to  Aman  ?  What  happened  to  Mardochai  ?  llow  is  Esther  a  figure  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  ? 


JUDITH. 


121 


Bethulia,  and,  cutting  off  the  aqueduct  by  which  the  city 
was  supplied  with  water,  the  inhabitants  were  soon  reduced 
to  the  last  extremity. 

2.  When  they  saw  themselves  in  this  condition,  they 
agreed  to  surrender  if,  within  five  days,  they  received  no 
help.  There  was  within  the  city  a  young  widow,  named 
Judith,  of  great  wealth  and  beauty.  When  she  heard  the 
resolution  to  which  the  leaders  had  come,  she  laid  aside 
the  garments  of  her  widowhood,  and,  anointing  herself, 
put  on  her  richest  ornaments. 

3.  Thus  arrayed,  she  went,  accompanied  by  her  servant, 
to  the  Assyrian  camp.  God  also  added  to  her  beauty. 
When  Holof ernes  saw  her,  he  received  her  most  kindly, 
and  gave  orders  to  his  servants  to  permit  her  to  come  and 
to  go  at  her  pleasure. 


4.  Four  days  after  her  arrival  in  the  Assyrian  camp, 
Holofernes  gave  a  great  banquet  to  the  officers  of  his 
army.  Late  in  the  night,  he  threw  himself  upfiii  his  bed, 
and,  being  drunk,  slept  heavily.  Judith  drew  near  the 
bed  on  which  Holofernes  lay,  and,  praying  to  God  to 


122 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


strengthen  her  arm,  took  the  sword  that  hung  at  the  top 
of  the  bed  and  cut  off  his  head. 

5.  Then  she  put  the  head  in  a  hag,  and  gave  it  to  her 
servant,  and,  hastening  from  the  Assyrian  camp,  came  to 
Bethulia.  When  she  had  assembled  the  leaders  and  the 
people,  she  showed  them  the  head  of  Holofernes,  and  bade 
them  praise  the  Lord,  who  had  protected  her  from  sin, 
and,  by  her  hands,  killed  their  enemy. 

6.  The  Jews,  seeing  how  God  had  thus  fought  for  them, 
hung  the  head  of  Holofernes  from  the  walls  of  the  city, 
and,  going  forth,  attacked  the  Assyrians,  who,  without  a 
leader,  were  easily  overcome,  and  many  of  them  slain. 

Judith  was  much  esteemed,  not  only  by  the  inhabitants 
of  her  native  city,  but  by  all  Judea  ;  and  when  she  died, 
all  the  people  wept. 


a.  m.  3837.J  84. — Eleazar  the  Martyr.  [A.  c.  i63. 

1.  In  the  year  333  before  Christ,  Alexander  the  Great 
put  an  end  to  the  kingdom  of  Persia,  which  had  ruled 
over  the  Jews  since  the  time  of  Cyrus.  After  this,  they 
fell  into  the  power  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  and  finally 
under  the  power  of  the  kings  of  Syria. 

2.  Among  these  latter,  Antiochus  was  very  cruel.  He 
burned  the  sacred  books,  and  forbade,  under  pain  of  death, 
any  one  to  observe  the  Law.  Many  basely  apostatized, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  many  remained  faithful,  pre¬ 
ferring  death  to  sin. 

3.  Among  these  latter  was  the  venerable  Eleazar,  an 
old  man  of  ninety  years  of  age,  and  much  esteemed  for 
his  knowledge  of  the  Law.  Antiochus  commanded  him 
to  eat  the  flesh  of  swine,  threatening  him  with  death  if  he 
refused.  But  his  religion  forbade  him  to  obey,  and  the 
brave  old  man  would  rather  die  than  offend  God. 


Questions  to  Chapter  83.  —  What  is  the  history  of  Judith?  Whose  head 
did  she  cut  off?  What  did  the  Jews  do?  What  was  done  at  the  death  o* 
J  udith  ? 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  THE  SEVEN  MACHABEES.  123 


4.  His  friends  strove  to  persuade  him  to  yield  ;  nay, 
even  urged  him  to  save  his  life  by  pretending  to  eat  the 
forbidden  flesh,  though  he  did  not.  But  Eleazar  scorned 
deceit:  “  I  may  deceive  men,”  said  he,  “  but  I  can  not 
deceive  God,  and  my  example  might  lead  others  astray.” 
The  old  man  suffered  a  cruel  death,  but  truth  triumphed 
in  his  sufferings. 


a.  m.  ass?.]  85.-— The  Martyrdom  of  the  Seven  [A.  c.  i63. 

Machabees. 

1.  Amongst  others  that  were  brought  before  Antiochus 
were  the  seven  Machabees  and  their  mother.  When  they 
were  ordered  to  eat  the  forbidden  flesh  of  the  swine,  they 
refused,  and  said  they  would  rather  die  than  break  the  laws 
of  God. 

2.  When  the  king  heard  this,  he  became  very  angry, 
and  ordered  the  seven  brothers  to  be  beaten  with  rods. 
But  the  heroic  youths  still  refusing  to  obey,  Antiochus 
commanded  frying-pans  and  brazen  cauldrons  to  be  made 
hot.  Then  the  executioners  seized  the  eldest  and  cut  out 
his  tongue  ;  after  this  they  tore  off  the  skin  from  his 
head,  and  chopped  off  his  hands  and  his  feet,  and  at  last 
threw  him  into  the  red-hot  frying-pan.  His  mother  and 
his  brothers  stood  encouraging  him  and  exhorting  him  to 
persevere. 

3.  When  the  first  was  dead,  the  second  oldest  was 
brought,  and  the  skin  of  his  head  also  pulled  off.  He, 
too,  was  asked  if  he  would  eat  the  forbidden  meat ;  but 

.he  boldly  answered,  “No.”  He  was  tormented  as  his 
brother  had  been.  The  third  and  the  fourth,  as  also  the 
fifth  and  the  sixth,  willingly  offered  themselves  to  the 
executioners,  and  died  proclaiming  their  faith  in  God,  and 
their  hopes  of  eternal  happiness. 

4.  The  youngest  still  remained.  The  king  hoped  by 


Questions  to  Chapter  84.— Into  whose  power  did  the  Jews  fall  ?  What  is 
said  of  Antiochus  ?  What  is  said  of  Eleazar  ? 


124 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


kindness  to  win  him  oyer.  He  promised  him  honors  and 
riches,  even  his  own  friendship,  if  he  would  renounce  the 
Jewish  religion  ;  but  he  would  not  yield.  Then  the  king 
exhorted  the  mother  to  persuade  her  son  to  save  his  life, 
but  she  only  the  more  encouraged  her  child  to  be  a  worthy 
successor  of  his  six  martyred  brothers. 


5.  While  his  mother  was  yet  speaking  to  him,  he 
boldly  cried  out :  “I  will  not  obey  the  king,  nor  will 
I  break  the  law  of  God.”  When  the  king  heard  this, 
he  was  greatly  incensed,  and  ordered  him  to  be  more 
cruelly  tormented  than  any  of  the  rest.  Last  of  all, 
the  mother  suffered  death  with  the  same  heroic  con¬ 
stancy  that  had  marked  the  sufferings  of  her  seven  noble 
sons. 


Questions  to  Chapter  85.— What  is  said  of  the  Machabees  ?  How  was  the 
eldest  brother  put  to  death  ?  How  was  the  second  eldest?  How  did  the  others 
die  ?  How  did  the  king  act  toward  the  youngest  ?  What  was  done  to  the 
mother  ? 


MATHATHIAS  AND  JUDAS  MACHABEUS. 


125 


a.  m.  3838.]  86.— Mathathias  and  Judas  [A.c.  ie*. 

Machabeus. 

1.  During  the  reign  of  Antiochus,  there  lived  in  Judea 
a  priest  named  Mathathias,  who  had  five  sons.  When  lie 
saw  the  abominations  that  were  committed  against  the 
Law,  and  the  cruelties  with  which  the  people  were  op¬ 
pressed,  he  resolved  to  free  his  country.  Calling  upon  all 
those  who  would  defend  the  Law  of  God  to  follow  him, 
he  fied  with  his  sons  and  many  others  into  the  mountains. 

2.  At  first  he  was  content  with  overthrowing  the  idols 
and  the  altars  of  the  pagan  gods ;  then,  as  his  numbers 
increased,  he  began  to  make. war  on  the  enemies  of  his 
country. 

After  his  death,  the  leadership  fell  upon  his  son  Judas, 
who,  because  of  his  invincible  courage,  was  called  Macha¬ 
beus.  Bold  as  a  lion,  he  met  and  vanquished  the  generals 
of  Antiochus,  one  after  another. 

3.  He  also  retook  Jerusalem,  and  purified  the  temple. 
The  altar  was  consecrated  anew,  amid  the  sounds  of  harps, 
and  lutes,  and  cymbals  ;  the  sacrifices  were  restored,  and 
a  great  feast  was  appointed  to  celebrate  his  victories. 

4.  When  Antiochus  heard  of  the  success  of  the  Mach- 
abees,  he  became  very  angry.  Gathering  together  an 
immense  army,  he  resolved  to  lead  it  himself  against 
Jerusalem,  and  forever  destroy  the  place  ;  but  God's  judg¬ 
ments  overtook  him  on  the  way. 

One  day  he  fell  from  his  chariot  and  hurt  himself  very 
badly.  His  sores  putrified,  and  worms  began  to  crawl  out 
of  his  wounds  ;  the  flesh  fell  off  from  his  bones,  and  the 
whole  body  sent  forth  a  stench  insupportable  to  himself, 
as  wTell  as  all  around  him. 

5.  AVhen  Antiochus  saw  how  grievously  he  suffered,  he 
acknowledged  the  hand  of  God  in  his  punishment,  and, 
hoping  to  escape  death,  humbled  himself  and  lamented 
his  cruelty.  He  even  promised  to  repair,  as  far  as  he 
could,  the  evils  he  had  done.  But  his  repentance  was 


126 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


insincere,  and  God  listened  not  to  his  prayer.  He  died 
amid  the  most  cruel  torments,  leaving  to  the  world  a 
frightful  example  of  the  justice  of  God. 

6.  After  his  death,  his  son  strove  to  reconquer  Judea  ; 
but  the  Machabees,  trusting  in  God,  assembled  their  fol¬ 
lowers,  and  went  forth  to  battle.  In  the  heat  of  the 
engagement,  suddenly  there  came  from  heaven  five  men, 
whose  armor  shone  as  the  sun,  and  whose  horses  were 
covered  with  golden  harness.  Two  placed  themselves  on 


either  side  of  Judas,  whilst  the  other  three  hurled  darts 
on  the  enemy:  at  the  same  time  the  lightning  flashed  in 
the  faces  of  the  Syrians.  Stunned  and  confounded,  many 
fell  to  the  ground,  whilst  the  others  turned  and  fled.  The 
enemy  left  twenty  thousand  infantry  and  six  thousand 
cavalry  dead  upon  the  field. 

7.  After  many  victories,  Judas  established  the  inde¬ 
pendence  of  his  country  ;  yet  not  without  loss.  Many  of 
the  Jews  were  killed  ;  but,  on  examining  the  bodies  of  the 
dead,  there  were  found  concealed  under  their  coats  offer- 


FROM  THE  MACIIABEES  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 


127 


ings  that  had  been  stolen  from  the  temples  of  the  pagan 
idols.  Then  all  knew  the  cause  of  their  death. 


8.  When  Judas  saw  why  they  had  been  punished,  lie 
did  not  despair,  but,  trusting  in  the  power  of  prayer  and 
the  mercy  of  God,  sent  twelve  thousand  drachms  of  silver 
to  Jerusalem,  that  sacrifices  might  be  offered  for  them, 
saying  :  “  It  is  a  holy  and  wholesome,  thought  to  pray  for 
the  dead.” 


87. — From  the  Machabees  to  Jesus  Christ. 

« 

1.  After  the  death  of  the  pious  and  heroic  Judas,  his 
brothers,  one  after  another,  were  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
nation.  Under  their  wise  guidance,  many  victories  were 
won  and  peace  established,  and  Judea  began  again  to 


Questions  to  Chapter  86. — What  is  said  of  Mathathias  ?  What  is  said  of 
Jndas  Machabeus?  How  did  Antiochus  die?  How  was  the  son  of  Antiochus 
defeated  ?  What  did  Judas  send  to  Jerusalem  ?  Wky  ? 


128  HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

flourish.  Unhappily,  their  successors  did  not  walk  in 
their  footsteps,  and  gradually  the  inconstant  Jews  fell 
again  into  sin. 

2.  The  nation,  however,  still  recognized  the  one  true 
God,  and  exteriorly  observed  the  forms  of  the  Law,  but 
the  hearts  of  the  people  were  far  from  God. 

Two  sects  rose  up  among  them  :  one,  the  hypocritical 
Pharisees;  the  other,  the  incredulous  Sadducees.  The 
former  placed  all  perfection  in  the  exterior  observance  of 
the  law  ;  the  latter  denied  much  that  was  in  the  law,  more 
particularly  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

3.  Beyond  Judea  the  world  was  buried  in  idolatry  and 
abomination  ;  cruelty  and  oppression  were  everywhere, 
and  mankind  longed  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 
There  remained  but  one  thing  more — the  fulfillment  of 
the  prophecy  made  by  Jacob  to  his  son  Juda ;  and  this 
was  not  long  delayed. 

4.  The  successors  of  the  Machabees  lived  in  continual 
war,  civil  as  well  as  foreign ;  brother  fought  against 
brother  ;  murder  and  rapine  replaced  peace  and  honesty. 
As  a  last  hope,  the  Romans  were  called  in  to  arbitrate 
between  the  parties.  Soon  they  filled  the  country  with 
their  armies  ;  the  government  was  seized  upon,  and  Herod, 
a  stranger,  appointed  king  of  the  Jews.  Thus  perished 
the  kingdom  of  Judea ;  the  scepter  had  passed  from  the 
tribe  of  Juda;  the  time  was  come  when  the  Messiah,  the 
Savior,  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  should  come  to  bless 
the  world  and  save  mankind,  to  whom  be  praise  and 
benediction  forever  and  ever. 

END  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.  # 


Questions  to  Chapter  87. —  What  is  said  of  the  latter  history  of  the  Jews? 
Who  were  the  Pharisees  ?  Who  were  the  Sadducees  ?  What  is  said  of  the  world 
in  general?  What  alone  was  wanting?  Who  were  brought  into  Judea  ?  Why? 
Who  was  made  king  ?  For  whom  was  the  time  come  ? 


History  of  the  New  Testament. 

/ 

- ■«888»' - 

FA.R-T  FIEST. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  OUR  LORD 

JESUS  CHRIST. 


1.— The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist  Announced. 

1.  During  the  reign  of  King  Herod,  there  lived  in  the 
mountains  of  Judea  an  aged  priest,  named  Zachary,  and 
his  wife  Elizabeth.  Though  just  before  God  and  other¬ 
wise  happy,  there  was  one  drawback :  they  had  no  family. 
They  had  often  asked  for  a  son,  but  their  prayers  seemed 
unheard. 

2.  One  day  while  Zachary,  according  to  the  custom  of 
the  priests,  was  burning  incense  within  the  sanctuary, 
suddenly  an  angel  appeared  at  the  right  of  the  altar. 
Zachary  was  much  frightened  ;  but  the  angel  bade  him 
fear  not.  Then  the  angel  told  him  his  prayer  had  at 
length  been  heard,  and  his  wife  Elizabeth,  in  her  old 


130 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


age,  would  bear  him  a  son,  and  he  should  call  his  name 
John . 

3.  When  Zachary  heard  this,  he  began  to  doubt,  and 

to  reason  with 
himself,  saying 
he  was  old,  and 
his  wife  was  old. 
In  answer  to  his 
objections,  the 
angel  said  to 
him:  “Because 
you  have  doubt¬ 
ed  and  have  not 
believed  my 
word,  you  shall 
be  d  u  m  b  till 
what  I  luwe  an¬ 
nounced  to  you  come  to  pass.55  The  angel  disappeared, 
but  Zachary  was  struck  dumb  from  that  moment. 


2. — The  Birth  of  Jesus  Announced. 

1.  Six  months  after  the  events  above  related,  the  angel 
Gabriel  was  sent  to  Nazareth,  a  little  town  in  Galilee,  to  a 
virgin,  called  Mary.  Though  of  the  royal  family  of  David, 
she  was  very  poor  in  this  world’s  goods  ;  but,  in  virtues, 
she  was  exceedingly  rich.  A  short  time  before  the  angel 
appeared  to  her,  she  had  been  married  to  a  poor  carpenter, 
called  Joseph,  who,  like  herself,  also  belonged  to  the  house 
of  David. 

2.  While  this  humble  virgin  was  deeply  absorbed  in 
prayer,  suddenly  the  angel  Gabriel  entered  her  chamber, 
and  said  to  her  :  “Hail,  full  of  grace  !  the  Lord  is  with 
thee  ;  blessed  art  thou  amongst  women.” 

Questions  to  Chapter  1.  —  What  is  said  of  Zachary  and  Elizabeth?  What 
happened  to  Zachary  at  the  altar  ? 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JESUS  ANNOUNCED. 


131 


3.  When  Mary  heard  these  strange  and,  to  her,  startling 
words,  she  became  exceedingly  troubled,  not  knowing 
what  they  could  mean.  But  the  angel  hastened  to  relie\e 
her  anxiety,  by  telling  her  that  God  had  sent  him  to  an¬ 
nounce  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  that  she  had  been 


chosen  to  be  His  mother.  When  Mary  objected  that  she 
was  a  virgin,  and  knew  not  man,  the  angel  bade  her  fear 
not :  “for  the  Holy  Ghost  would  come  upon  her,  and  the 
power  of  the  Most  High  would  overshadow  her,  and  the 
Holy  One  that  should  be  born  of  her  should  be  called  the 
Son  of  God.” 

4.  To  confirm  his  words,  Gabriel  told  her  that  her 
cousin  Elizabeth  had  also  conceived.  When  Mary  under¬ 
stood  the  great  things  God  proposed  to  do  in  her,  she  no 
longer  opposed  the  divine  will,  but  gave  her  consent.  The 
same  moment  she  consented  she  became  the  Mother  of 
God .  In  her  was  thus  fulfilled  the  promise  made  in  the 
garden  of  paradise;  that  the  woman  should  crush  the 
serpent’s  head.  The  Son  of  Mary  has  indeed  conquered 
the  devil. 


Questions  to  Chapter  2. — Who  came  to  Mary?  Who  was  she?  What  is 
said  of  Mary  ?  What  did  Gabriel  say  to  her  ?  IIow  did  Mary  act  ?  To  confirm 
his  words  what  did  Gabriel  tell  Mary  ? 


132 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


3. — Mary  visits  Elizabeth. 

1.  After  the  angel  left  her,  Mary  hastened  to  visit  her 
cousin.  When  she  entered  the  house,  Elizabeth  was 
suddenly  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and,  in  an  ecstasy  of 
joy,  cried  out:  “Blessed  art  thou  amongst  women,  and 
blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb.’5 


2.  Mary  was  also  carried  away  with  the  fullness  of  the 
grace  that  was  within  her,  and  burst  forth  into  that  mag¬ 
nificent  canticle  the  Church  daily  sings,  and  is  so  well 
known  as  the  Magnificat ,  viz.  : 

“My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath 
rejoiced  in  God,  my  Savior  ;  because  He  hath  regarded 
the  humility  of  His  handmaid.  Behold,  from  henceforth, 
all  generations  shall  call  me  Messed .  ”  * 

3.  Mary  remained  about  three  months  Avith  Elizabeth  ; 

*  For  eighteen  centuries  has  this  prophecy  been  fulfilled  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  by  the  daily  recital  of  the  “Hail  Mary!”  ' 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


133 


after  this  she  returned  to  her  own  humble  home,  at 
Nazareth,  where  she  gave  herself  up  to  prayer  and  to  the 
duties  of  her  house. 


4. — The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  When  the  time  was  come,  Elizabeth  brought  forth 
a  son.  It  was  customary  among  the  Jews  to  give  a  name 
to  the  child  at  its  circumcision.  Now,  when  the  neighbors 
gathered  together  to  do  for  the  child  as  the  law  required, 
they  thought  to  call  him  by  his  father’s  name.  But 
Elizabeth  objected,  and  ordered  him  to  be  called  John. 

2.  Some  hesitating,  they  asked  the  father ;  but  he, 
being  dumb,  took  a  pen  and  wrote,  “John  is  the  name.” 
On  the  instant  Zachary  recovered  his  speech,  and  began 
to  praise  God,  and  to  publish  His  works. 

Fear  came  upon  all  when  they  saw  and  heard  what  had 
happened;  and,  wondering,  they  asked:  “What  would 
the  child  become,  for  the  hand  of  God  was  with  him  ?” 

3.  Soon  the  news  of  these  wonders  was  spread  through 
the  mountains  of  Judea,  and  excited  in  some  hojies,  in 
others  fears,  according  as  each  regarded  it. 

The  child  grew,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  was  in  him.  At 
a  tender  age,  John  went  into  the  desert,  where  he  remained 
in  prayer  and  penance,  until  God  bade  him  come  into 
Judea  and  preach  to  the  people  of  Israel.  It  was  of  him 
the  prophet  Malachias  said  :  “I  will  send  my  angel,  who 
will  prepare  the  way  before  me.” 


a.  m.  4000.]  5. — The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ.  [a.  d.  i 

1.  When  Joseph  discovered  the  condition  of  his  wife 
Mary,  he  was  very  much  troubled,  and,  not  understanding 


Questions  to  Chapter  3.  —  Where  did  Mary  go?  What  happened  when 
Mary  met  Elizabeth?  What  is  said  of  the  Magnificat?  How  long  did  Mary  stay 
with  Elizabeth  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  4.  — What  happened  at  the  birth  of  John?  What  at 
his  circumcision  ?  How  was  John  regarded  ?  Where  did  Ike  go  ? 

% 


134 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


the  deep  mystery  that  surrounded  her,  resolved  to  put  her 
away  secretly.  Whilst  he  was  thus  debating  the  matter 
with  himself,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him*  in 
sleep  and  told  him  to  fear  not,  for  Mary  had  become  a 
mother  by  the  overshadowing  power  of  God  ;  and,  more¬ 
over,  the  angel  bade  him  call  the  child,  that  would  be  born 
of  her,  Jesus — that  is  to  say,  Savior.  Joseph  did  as  he 
was  commanded. 

2 .  Soon  after  this,  Augustus,  the  Eoman  Emperor, 
published  an  edict  that  the  whole  world  should  be  en¬ 
rolled.  This  enrollment  first  began  in  Judea,  and  every 
one  was  required  to  go  to  his  family  city,  there  to  be 
enrolled.  It  was  thus  Joseph  and  Mary,  being  descend¬ 
ants  of  David,  were  forced  to  go  to  Bethlehem,  the  city 
of  David. 

3.  When  they  arrived,  the  city  was  full  of  strangers, 
and  they  could  find  no  place  in  the  inns  or  among  their 
friends,  and  so  wTere  forced  to  seek  for  shelter  in  a  poor 
stable,  near  by  the  gates  of  the  city.  It  was  in  this 
wretched  place,  that  but  poorly  served  as  a  shelter  for  the 
ox  and  the  ass,  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the 
Master  of  all  things,  was  born.  With  holy  joy  and  tender 
care,  Mary,  the  Virgin  Mother,  wrapped  her  child  in 
swaddling  clothes  and  laid  Him  in  the  manger. 

4.  The  prophecy  of  Micheas  was  accomplished  :  “And 
tliou ,  Bethlehem ,  art  the  least  among  the  cities  of  Juda, 
but  out  of  thee  shall  come  the  Euler  of  Israel.” 


6. — The  Shepherds. 

1.  On  the  night  Christ  was  born,  a  few  shepherds  were 
watching  their  flocks  a  short  distance  from  Bethlehem. 
Suddenly  an  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  them,  and  a 


Questions  to  Chapter  5. — What  is  said  of  Joseph  ?  How  was  he  prevented 
from  sending  Mary  away?  What  is  said  of  Augustus?  Why  did  Mary  and 
Joseph  go  to  Bethlehem  ?  Where  was  Christ  born  ?  What  prophecy  was 
fulfilled  ? 


THE  SHEPHERDS 


135 


bright  light  shone  round  about  them.  Great  fear  came 
upon  them ;  but 
the  angel  bade 
them  fear  not, 
for  he  came  to 
announce  to 
them  tidings 
of  great  joy. 

Then  he  told 
them  that,  in 
the  neighbor¬ 
ing  city  of 
Bethlehem,  a 
child  had  just 
been  born,  who 
was  Christ  the 
Lord,  and  the 
Savior  of  the  world  ;  and.  as  a  sign  of  the  truth  he  told 


them,  they  would  find  the  child  wrapped  in  swaddling 
clothes  and  laid  in  a  manger.  While  lie  was  yet  speaking, 


136 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


a  great  multitude  of  angels  suddenly  appeared  and  began 
to  sing:  “  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  peace  on 
earth  to  men  of  good  will.” 

2.  When  the  angels  disappeared,  the  shepherds  hastened 
to  go  over  to  Bethlehem,  where  they  found  the  child  lying 
in  the  manger.  Wondering,  they  told  Mary  and  Joseph 
all  they  had  heard,  and  having  adored  the  infant  King, 
returned,  glorifying  God. 

Eight  days  after  this,  the  child  was  circumcised  and 
received  the  name  of  Jesus. 


7. — The  Kings  from  the  East. 

1.  Some  time  after  the  birth  of  Christ,  there  came  into 
Jerusalem  three  eastern  kings,  asking  where  they  could 
find  the  new-born  King  of  the  Jews,  for  they  had  seen 
His  star  in  the  east,  and  were  come  to  adore  Him.  When 
Herod, 'the  king,  heard  this,  lie  was  very  much  troubled, 
as  Avas  also  all  Jerusalem.  Then  he  called  together  the 
chief  priests  and  doctors  of  the  la\v  and  asked  Avhere 
Christ  should  be  born.  They  promptly  answered,  at 
Bethlehem. 

2.  When  Herod  heard  this,  he  called  the  three  kings 
privately  to  him,  and  bade  them  go  and  search  for  the 
child,  and,  when  they  had  found  him,  to  come  and  tell 
him.  So  he  dismissed  them.  They  had  scarcely  left 
Jerusalem,  Avhen  the  star  they  had  seen  in  the  east  again 
Avent  before  them,  until  it  stood  over  where  the  child  Avas. 
Entering,  they  found  the  infant  Savior,  and,  falling  down, 
adored  Him.  They  then  presented  gifts  of  gold,  and 
frankincense  and  myrrh. 

3.  In  the  night  God  warned  them  in  a  dream  not  to 
return  to  Herod,  for  he  meditated  mischief  to  the  child. 
They,  therefore,  returned  another  Avay  into  their  own 
country. 

Questions  to  Chapter  6.— What  is  said  of  the  shepherds  ?  AVhat  sign  was 
given  the  shepherds?  Where  did  they  find  the  child?’  AVhen  was  Jesus  cir¬ 
cumcised  ? 


JESUS  PRESENTED  IN  THE  TEMPLE. 


137 


We  liave  also  a  star,  that  leads  us  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem, 
namely  the  grace  of  God,  by. which  we  are  enlightened  and  led  on 
to^tlie  truth  taught  us  by  the  Church. 


8.— Jesus  Presented  in  the  Temple. 

1.  Forty  days  after  the  birth  of  Jesus,  Mary  and  Joseph 
carried  the  child  to  the  temple,  that  they  might  present 
Him  to  the  Lord.  They  also  took  with  them  the  usual 
offering  of  the  poor — two  turtle  doves — according  as  the 
Law  prescribed. 

2.  At  this  time  there  was  living  at  Jerusalem  a  man 
named  Simeon.  He  was  very  pious,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
had  revealed  to  him  that  he  should  not  die  until  he  had 
seen  tlie  Savior.  When  Mary  and  Joseph  entered  the 


Questions  to  Chapter  7.— Where  did  the  wise  men  come  from  ?  IIow  did 
Herod  act  towards  them  ?  What  again  appeared  ?  What  did  they  find  ?  What 
did  they  offer ?  IIow  did  they  return  to  their  own  country? 


138 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


temple,  Simeon,  led  by  the  Spirit,  also  entered.  Seeing 
the  child,  he  took  Him  in  his  arms,  and  cried  out : 
“Now,  0  Lord,  dismiss  Thy  servant  in  peace,  because  my 
eyes  have  seen  Thy  salvation.” 


3.  After  this,  he  blessed  Mary  and  Joseph  ;  but  he 
warned  her  that  a  sword  of  sorrow  should  one  day  pierce 
her  heart. 

While  Simeon  was  speaking,  a  prophetess,  named  Ann, 
entered  the  temple.  She  also  took  the  child  in  her  arms, 
and,  praising  God,  went  forth,  publishing  the  news  to  all 
who  were  looking  for  the  redemption  of  Israel. 


9. — The  Flight  into  Egypt. 

1.  Herod,  seeing  the  Magi  did  not  return  to  him,  be¬ 
came  very  angry,  and,  resolving  to  destroy  this  new-born 

Questions  to  Chapter  8  —When  was  Jesus  presented  in  the  temple  ?  What 
happened  ?  What  did  Simeon  do  and  say  ?  What  did  Ann  do  ! 


THE  FLIGHT  INTO  EGYPT. 


139 


King,  ordered  all  the  children  in  Bethlehem  and  the 
country  round  about  to  be  put  to  death.  He  foolishly 
thought  Jesus  would  surely  be  killed  among  the  rest, 
little  dreaming  how  easily  God  could  shield  Him. 

2.  Whilst  Herod  was  preparing  for  the  murder  of  the 
holy  innocents,  an 
angel  appeared  to 
Joseph  in  his  sleep, 
and  told  him  to 
take  the  child  and 
'its  mother  and  flee 
into  Egypt,  and  to 
remain  there  until 
told  to  return. 

Without  a  word  of 
complaint,  Joseph 
rose,  and,  taking 
the  child  and  its  mother,  went  into  Egypt. 

3.  He  had  scarce  gone,  when  Herod’s  messengers  came 
to  Bethlehem,  and,  tearing  the  children  from  their 


mother’s  arms,  murdered  them.  Every  house  was  filled 
with  lamentation  and  sorrow,  and  the  prophecy  of  Jcre- 


140 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


mias  was  fulfilled:  “Rachel  bewailing  her  children,  and 
would  not  be  comforted,  because  they  were  not.”  As  a 
punishment  for  his  cruelty,  Herod  died,  some  years  after, 
amid  the  most  horrid  torments. 

4.  Again  the  angel  appeared  to  Joseph,  and  commanded 
him  to  return  to  Judea,  because  Herod  was  dead.  Joseph 
rose,  and,  taking  the  child  and  Mary,  returned,  and  dwelt 
in  Nazareth.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  Christ  was  called 
a  Nazarene. 

Jesus,  the  Savior  of  the  World,  was  saved  by  a  miracle  ;  so  was 
Moses,  the  Savior  of  the  Israelites,  saved  by  a  miracle. 


10. — The  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple,  [a.  c.  12. 


1.  In  accordance  with  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  Mary 
and  Joseph  went  up  every  year  to  Jerusalem  to  celebrate 


the  feast  of  the  Pasch .  At  the  age  of  twelve  years,  Jesus 


Questions  to  Chapter  9. — What  did  Herod  order?  How  was  Jesus  saved? 
What  was  done  to  the  children  ?  How  did  Herod  die  ?  Where  did  Joseph  dwell 
after  his  return  from  Egypt  ?  -  - 


THE  PREACHING  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


141 


also  went  up  to  Jerusalem  with  His  parents.  When  the 
celebration  was  over,  Mary  and  Joseph,  together  with  their 
friends,  returned  to  their  homes;  but  Jesus  remained  in 
Jerusalem. 

2.  Not  finding  the  child  in  their  own  company,  his 
parents  thought  he  was  with  some  of  their  friends,  and 
so  continued  the  journey.  But,  when  at  night  they 
sought  him,  and  could  not  find  him,  they  were  filled  with 
much  anxiety,  and  hastened  back  to  Jerusalem. 

3.  After  a  search  of  three  days,  they  found  him  in  the 
temple,  in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  listening  to  them, 
and  asking  them  questions.  All  were  astonished  at  his 
wisdom  and  his  answers. 

His  mother,  approaching,  asked  him:  “Why  he  had 
acted  thus  towards  them  ?  ”  In  a  kindly  manner,  he  told 
them  he  was  there  engaged  about  his  Father’s  business. 
In  obedience  to  their  wishes,  he  returned  to  Nazareth, 
and  was  subject  to  them.  He  also  grew  in  age,  and  wis¬ 
dom,  and  grace  before  G  od  and  men. 


THE  PUPJ  J  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

11. — The  Preaching  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  For  thirty  years  Jesus  lived  in  obscurity  at  Nazareth. 
When  the  time  was  come  that  He  should  begin  His  public 
life,  He  commanded  John  the  Baptist  to  come  forth  from 
the  desert,  where,  from  his  childhood,  he  had  lived,  and 
to  preach  to  the  people.  John  obeyed,  and  came  into  the 
country  about  the  Jordan. 

2.  Soon  the  fame  of  John’s  preaching  was  spread  far 
and  near,  and  great  crowds  from  Jerusalem  and  Judea 
came  to  him  by  the  banks  of  the  Jordan.  Here  they  saw 
a  man  of  most  austere  manners,  with  a  leathern  girdle 
round  his  waist;  whose  food*was  the  wild  locust,  and 


Questions  to  Chapter  10. — What  happened  when  Jesus  was  twelve  years 
old  ?  Where  was  He  found  ?  How  did  He  act  towards  Ilis  parents  V 


142  HISTOKY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

whose  cry  was  :  “  Do  penance,  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
at  hand.”  Many  were  baptized,  confessing  their  sins. 

3.  When  John  saw  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  amongst 
the  multitudes  that  came  to  hear  him,  lie  cried  out  to 


them  :  “Do  penance,  and  trust  not  to  your  descent  from 
Abraham,  for  the  ax  is  about  to  be  laid  to  the  root  of  the 
tree.” 

John -the  Baptist  made  a  great  impression  on  his 
hearers,  and  many  thought  he  was  the  Messiah.  But  he 
said  he  was  not ;  on  the  contrary,  he  was  but  the  voice  of 
one  crying  in  the  wilderness. 


12. — Jesus  is  Baptized  and  Tempted. 

1.  Jesus  also  came  to  John,  at  the  Jordan,  to  be  bap¬ 
tized.  At  first,  John  refused,  saying  he  was  not  worthy 
to  do  so  great  an  act.  But  when  Christ  bade  him  do  it, 


Questions  to  Chapter  11. — How  long  did  Jesus  live  at  Nazareth?  What 
is  said  of  John  the  Baptist  ?  What  was  his  cry?  What  did  John  say  of  himself? 


JESUS  IS  BAPTIZED  AND  TEMPTED 


143 


that  thereby  “  they  might  fulfill  all  justice/2 3 4 5  John  yielded, 
and  baptized  Jesus.  Immediately  the  heavens  were  opened, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and 
rested  on  Jesus,  whilst  a  voice  from  heaven  was  heard, 
saying:  “This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased.” 


2.  After  his  baptism,  Jesus  was  led  by  the  Spirit  into 
the  desert,  there  to  be  tempted  by  the  devil.  After  He 
had  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  the  devil  came  to 
Him,  and  strove  to  persuade  Him,  as  a  proof  of  His 
divinity,  to  turn  the  stones  into  bread  ;  but  Jesus  would 
not. 

3.  Again  the  devil  dared  to  tempt  Him,  by  carrying 
Him  to  Jerusalem,  where  he  placed  Him  on  the  pinnacle 
of  the  temple,  telling  Him  to  cast  Himself  down  :  “For 
if  He  were  the  Son  of  God,  the  angels  would  protect 
Him.”  But  Jesus  said  :  “Tempt  not  the  Lord  thy  God.” 

4.  A  third  time  Satan  came,  and,  carrying  Jesus  Christ 
up  into  a  high  mountain,  showed  Him  all  the  kingdoms 

of  the  earth,  promising  to  give  them  to  Him,  if  He  would 


144 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


fall  down  and  adore  him.  But  Jesus,  with  a  holy  anger, 
bade  him  “  Begone,  for  the  Lord  only  should  be  adored.” 
Then  Satan  left  Him,  and  angels  came  and  ministered 
to  Him.  . 

In  the  deluge,  water  cleansed  the  world  from  its  corruptions;  in 
baptism,  water  cleanses  the  soul  from  its  sin. 


13.— Jesus  the  Lamb  of  God. 

1.  Some  time  after  His  baptism,  Jesus  came  into  the 
country  where  John  was  baptizing.  When  John  saw 
Him,  pointing  to  Him,  he  exclaimed  :  “  Behold  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  This  is 


He,  of  whom  I  have  already  spoken,  when  I  said,  4  There 
is  one  who  will  come  after  me,  who  is  preferred  before 
me ;  ’  and  He  is  the  Son  of  God,  for  at  His  baptism  I  saw 
the  Holy  Ghost  descend  from  heaven  in  the  form  of  a 
dove,  and  rest  upon  Him.” 

Questions  to  Chapter  12.— What  happened  at  the  baptism  of  Jesus  ?  What 
happened  after  His  baptism  ?  Describe  Christ’s  temptations. 


THE  FIRST  DISCIPLES  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


145 


2.  Under  the  Jewish  religion,  every  day  there  was  offered  on  the 
altar  of  holocausts  a  lamb  to  the  Lord  ;  under  the  New  Law  Jesus 
Christ  is  this  Lamb  of  Sacrifice,  that  was  once  offered  on  Calvary, 
and  is  now  daily  offered  in  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 


14.— The  First  Disciples  of  Jesus  Christ 

1.  On  the  following  day,  as  Jesus  was  walking  on  the 
banks  of  the  Jordan,  two  of  the  disciples  of  John  the 
Baptist,  named  Andrew  and  John,  saw  Him.  They 
remained  with  Jesus  during  the  day.  Toward  the  even¬ 
ing,  Andrew  brought  Simon,  his  brother,  to  Jesus.  As 
soon  as  Jesus  saw  him,  He  said  :  “  Thou  art  called 
Simon,  son  of  Jona ;  hereafter  thou  shalt  be  called 
Peter.  ” 

2.  The  next  day  Jesus  saw  Philip,  and  said  to  him  : 
“ Follow  me.”  When  Philip  had  listened  for  a  while,  he 
hastened  to  seek  his  brother  Nathaniel.  Finding  him 
under  a  fig-tree,  he  told  him  that  at  last  the  Messiah  was 
come,  and  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  person.  At  first 
Nathaniel  was  inclined  to  be  incredulous,  owing  to  the 
prejudice  that  existed  against  the  Nazarenes,  but  at  last 
he  yielded,  and  went  with  his  brother. 

3.  When  Jesus  saw  him  coming,  He  said:  “Behold,  an 
Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile.”  But  Na¬ 
thaniel’s  astonishment  knew  no  bounds  when  Jesus  told 
him  how  Philip  had  found  him  under  the  fig-tree,  and 
how  He  had  known  him  long  before.  Filled  with  awe, 
Nathaniel  bowed  himself  before  Jesus,  and  acknowledged 
Him  to  be  the  Son  of  God.  Nathaniel  afterward  became 
one  of  Christ’s  disciples,  under  the  name  of  Bartholo¬ 
mew. 


Questions  to  Chapter  13.  —  Tell  what  John  said  when  he  saw  Jesus  the 
second  time.  What  is  said  of  the  Lamb  in  the  Old  Law  and  what  in  the 
New? 

Questions  to  Chapter  14.  —  Who  were  the  first  disciples  of  Christ?  What 
did  Christ  say  to  Peter  ?  What  is  said  of  Philip  and  Nathaniel  ?  By  what  name 
is  Nathaniel  also  known  ? 


146 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


15. — The  Marriage  at  Cana. 


1.  Three  days  after  Jesus  had  called  Philip  and  Na¬ 
thaniel  to  follow  Him,  a  marriage  feast  was  celebrated  at 
Cana  of  Galilee.  Jesus  and  Mary  were  there,  as  also  the 
newly-chosen  disciples.  During  the  feast  the  wine  failed, 
when  Mary,  coming  to  Jesus,  mentioned  the  fact  to  him. 
At  first  Jesus  seemed  inclined  to  do  nothing  to  remove 


the  embarrassment  of  the  master  of  the  house,  but  Mary, 
who  knew  the  kindness  of  her  son,  came  to  the  servants 
and  bade  them  do  whatever  He  told  them. 

2.  There  stood  six  stone  pitchers,  each  containing  from 
two  to  three  measures.  Now  Jesus  came  to  the  servants 
and  told  them  to  fill  them  with  water  ;  then  to  draw  out 
and  carry  to  the  chief  steward.  When  the  steward  had 
tasted  the  water  made  wine,  he  was  much  astonished,  and, 
calling  the  bridegroom,  chid  him  for  having  kept  the  best 
wine  to  the  end  of  the  feast. 


Christ’s  zeal  for  the  sanctity  of  the  temple.  147 


This  was  the  first  public  miracle  Jesus  wrought,  and 
those  who  saw  it,  not  only  were  astonished,  but  believed 
Jesus  was  the  Son  of  God. 

3.  It  was  at  this  feast  of  Cana  that  Jesus  sanctified  marriage, 
and  raised  it  to  the  dignity  of  a  sacrament.  And  this  change  of 
water  into  wine  was  emblematic  of  that  still  greater  change  in  the 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  where  wine  is  changed  into  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


THE  FIRST  YEAR  OF  CHRIST’S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY, 


16. — Christ’s  Zeal  for  the  Sanctity  of  the  [a.  d.  si 

Temple. 


1.  About  this  time,  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  cele¬ 
brate  the  feast  of  the  Pasch.  Entering  the  temple,  He 


found  many  who  were  there  selling  oxen,  and  sheep,  and 
doves,  while  the  money  changers  sat  at  their  tallies. 


Questions  to  Chapter  15. — Who  were  at  the  marriage  feast  ?  What  failed  ? 
How  was  the  wine  supplied  ?  What  was  the  first  public  miracle  Jesus  wrought? 
When  was  marriage  instituted  ? 


148 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


Animated  with  a  holy  zeal,  He  made  a  whip  of  cords  and 
drove  out  those  who  thus  profaned  the  house  of  God.  No 
one  dared  to  resist  Him,  and  soon  the  place  was  empty. 

2.  The  few  who  remained,  asked  by  what  authority  he 
assumed  to  act  as  He  had  done.  His  only  answer  was : 
“  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up.” 
He  meant  His  body,  but  the  Jews  thought  He  meant  that 
grand  and  gorgeous  temple,  that  had  cost  their  forefathers 
forty-six  years  of  labor,  and  an  immense  treasure  of  gold 
and  silver. 

3.  During  the  celebration  of  this  Paschal  feast,  Jesus 
wrought  a  great  many  miracles  in  and  near  Jerusalem. 
Many,  when  they  saw  His  works  and  heard  His  words, 
were  led  to  believe  in  Him. 


\ 

17.  — Nicodemus  comes  to  see  Jesus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  at  Jerusalem,  celebrating  this  feast 
of  the  Pasch,  Nicodemus,  a  member  of  the  great  Jewish 
Council,  came  to  Him  in  the  night-time  and  said  :  “  Mas¬ 
ter,  we  know  thou  art  a  teacher  from  God,  for  no  man 
can  do  what  thou  doest,  if  God  were  not  with  him.” 

2.  After  they  had  talked  together  for  a  while,  Nico¬ 
demus  asked  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus  an¬ 
swered  :  “  He  must  be  born  again  of  water  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.”  When  Nicodemus  heard  this  he  was  much 
puzzled  to  understand  what  he  had  heard,  but  Christ  only 
repeated  His  words,  and  added  :  “That  God  had  sent 
His  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  the  world 
might  be  saved  through  Him.” 

3.  It  was  at  this  interview  that  Christ  taught  the  neces¬ 
sity  of  Baptism.  The  Catholic  Church  not  only  teaches 
this  doctrine  to-day,  but  insists  that  all  her  children  shall 
be  baptized.  As  the  Israelites  were  saved  from  the 


Questions  to  Chapter  16.  —  How  did  Jesus  purify  the  temple?  What  did 
Jesus  say  to  those  who  remained? 


JESUS  AT  THE  WELL  OF  JACOB. 


149 


slavery  of  Egypt,  by  passing  through  the  Red  Sea,  so  are 
Christians  freed  from  the  slavery  of  sin  by  the  waters  of 
baptism. 


18.—  Jesus  at  the  Well  of  Jacob. 


1.  When  the  feast  of  the  Pasch  was  over,  Jesus  passed 
through  Judea,  baptizing  as  He  went.  On  His  way  to 
Nazareth,  He  came  to  a  city  called  Sichar,  in  the  country 
of  Samaria.  Being  weary,  He  sat  down  near  a  well  which 
formerly  Jacob  had  dug,  and  which  was  much  visited  by 
the  people,  because  it  was  near  the  gate.  His  disciples, 
leaving  Him,  went  into  the  city  to  buy  bread. 

2.  While  Jesus  was  sitting  by  the  well,  a  woman  came 
to  draw  wa¬ 
ter.  Jesus 
asked  her  for 
a  drink.  Now 
the  Jews  so 
hated  the 
Samaritans 
that  they 
would  have 
preferred  to 
die  rather 
than  ask  a 
favor  from 
them.  So, 

ti  r  li  n  n  f  L  /-* 

f  *  AJL  V/  XX  \J  XX  \J 

woman  heard  the  request,  she  was  very  much  astonished, 
and  asked  how  it  came  that  He,  who  was  a  Jew,  asked  her 


for  a  drink. 


3.  Jesus  said  to  her,  if  she  knew  who  it  was  that  asked 
her  for  a  drink,  may  be  she  would  ask  Him  for  a  drink, 


Questions  to  Chapter  17.— Who  came  to  see  Jesus  ?  What  did  Nicodemus 
say  to  Jesus?  What  answer  did  Jesus  give?  What  did  Christ  teach  at  this 
interview  ? 


150 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


for  He  would  give  her  living  water.  When  she  heard  of 
living  water,  and  how  those  who  drank  of  it  would  not 
thirst  again,  she  asked  for  it,  that  she  might  be  saved  the 
trouble  of  coming  so  often  to  draw  water.  Then  Jesus  • 
revealed  to  her  the  secret  sins  of  her  life.  Being  struck 
at  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  she  so  clearly  saw  in  Him,  she 
said  :  “  Sir,  I  see  thou  art  a  prophet.” 

4.  The  Samaritans  had  built  a  temple  on  Garizim,  a 
mountain  near  the  city  of  Sichar,  where  they  were  accus¬ 
tomed  to  offer  sacrifice,  as  the  Jews  did  at  Jerusalem. 
The  woman  asked:  “Who  was  right,  the  Jew  or  the 
Samaritan?”  But  Jesus  said:  “The  time  will  come — 
nay,  was  come — when  men  would  worship  God  neither  on 
Mount  Garizim,  nor  at  Jerusalem.” 

5.  Jesus  also  said  to  her  that  He  was  the  Messiah. 
When  she  heard  this,  she  left  her  water-pot,  and,  hastening 
into  the  city,  told  the  inhabitants  all  that  had  happened. 
The  Samaritans  came  to  Jesus,  and  asked  Him  to  remain 
with  them.  He  stayed  two  days,  teaching  and  instructing 
them,  many  believing  in  Him. 

6.  The  water  which  Jesus  gives  is  interior  light  to  guide  the 
soul,  and  grace  to  overcome  the  passions.  Those  who  will  truly 
serve  God,  must  offer  Him  not  the  appearances  of  piety,  hut  humil¬ 
ity,  faith,  and  charity.  These  are  the  fountains  from  which  all  true 
religion  springs. 


19. — Jesus  Preaches  at  Nazareth. 

1.  After  Jesus  left  Sichar,  He  returned  to  Nazareth, 
His  native  city.  It  was  His  custom  to  go  frequently  into 
the  synagogue.  One  day,  while  many  of  the  people  were 
assembled,  Jesus  rose  up  to  read.  The  hook  of  Isaias  was 
given  Him,  and,  opening  it,  He  read  from  the  place  where 
it  is  written  :  “The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me  ;  He 


Questions  to  Chapter  18. —  Tell  what  happened  at  the  weli  of  Jacob. 
"What  did  Jesus.ask  for  ?  What  astonished  the  woman  ?  What  did  Jesus  reveal 
to  her  ?  What  did  the  woman  tell  the  people  of  the  city  ?  What  did  the  Sama¬ 
ritans  do  ?  How  did  Jesus  act  ? 


THE  MIRACLE  OF  JESUS  AT  CAPHARNAUM. 


151 


hath  anointed  me,  and  sent  me  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
the  poor,  and  to  heal  the  contrite  of  heart.” 

2.  Having  shut  the  book,  He  returned  it  to  the  doctors. 
All  eves  were  fixed  upon  Him,  and  wonder  and  doubt 
filled  their  minds  when  He  began  to  show  them  what  the 
prophets  had  said  of  the  Messiah.  But  they  were  con¬ 
founded,  when  He  referred  these  prophecies  to  Himself, 
and  clearly  proved  He  was  the  Messiah. 

3.  “Is  not  this,”  said  they,  “the  son  of  Joseph  the 
carpenter  ?  ”  In  answer,  Jesus  said,  “  It  was  not  wonderful 
that  He  was  not  believed,  for  a  prophet  had  no  honor  in 
his  own  country ;  even,”  said  he,  “  Elias  was  rejected  by 
his  own,  and  was  forced  to  confer  his  favors  upon  the 
pagan  widow  of  Serepta.” 

4.  When  the  people  heard  this,  they  were  filled  with 
rage,  for  they  saw  He  referred  to  them.  They  finally  for¬ 
bade  Him  to  speak  any  more,  and  thrusting  Him  out, 
brought  Him  to  the  brow  of  the  mountain  on  which  the 
city  was  built,  intending  to  cast  Him  down.  But  Jesus, 
when  He  saw  Himself  on  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  turned, 
and  with  a  calm  dignity,  that  utterly  confounded  and 
paralyzed  His  enemies,  passed  through  their  midst. 


20. — The  Miracle  of  Jesus  at  Capharnaum. 

1.  From  Nazareth  Jesus  went  to  Capharnaum,  where 
He  taught  on  the  Sabbath  days.  All  were  in  admiration 
and  astonishment  at  His  doctrines,  for  He  spoke  as  no 
man  had  ever  spoken,  and  His  words  penetrated  into  the 
inmost  recesses  of  their  hearts. 

2.  One  day,  while  He  was  speaking,  a  man,  who  was 
possessed  by  a  devil,  cried  out:  “Let  us  alone,  what  have 
we  to  do  with  thee  ?  I  know  thou  art  the  Holy  One  of 
God.”  But  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil,  and  drove  him  out 


Questions  to  Chapter  19. —  What  did  Jesus  do  at  Nazareth?  What  con¬ 
founded  the  people  ?  What  question  did  they  ask  ?  IIow  were  they  answered  ? 
What  did  they  propose  to  do  to  Jesus  ?  IIow  did  He  escape  ? 


152 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


of  the  man.  When  the  people  saw  this,  fear  came  upon 
them,  and  they  knew  not  what  to  think. 

3.  Going  out  of  the  synagogue,  Jesus  entered  the  house 
of  Simon  and  Andrew,  his  brother.  Simon’s  mother-in- 
law  was  very  sick.  Her  friends  asked  Jesus  to  do  some¬ 
thing  for  her.  He  approached  the  bed  on  which  she  lay, 
and,  taking  her  by  the  hand,  lifted  her  up.  Immediately 
the  fever  left  her,  and,  rising,  she  began  to  minister  to 
Him  and  His  disciples. 

4.  During  the  evening  of  this  same  day,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city  came  to  Peter’s  house,  carrying  with  them  the 
sick  and  those  that  were  possessed.  Jesus  went  to  the 
door  and  cured  the  sick  and  drove  out  the  devils.  On  the 
next  day  He  went  into  Galilee,  where  he  also  cured  the 
sick  and  the  infirm. 

5.  Under  the  Jewish  dispensation,  the  saints  and  the  prophets 
also  wrought  miracles,  but  in  the  name  of  God,  from  whom  they 
had  their  authority.  Jesus,  on  the  contrary,  wrought  His  miracles  in 
His  own  name,  and  by  His  own  authority,  thus  distinguishing  Him¬ 
self  from  those  who  went  before  Him,  and  from  those  who  came 
after  Him. 


21. — The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes. 

1.  Jesus  passed  over  from  Capharnaum  to  Lake  Gen- 
esareth.  Here  the  multitude  pressed  to  see  Him  and  to 
hear  His  words.  By  the  shore  were  two  vessels  ;  the 
nearest,  Peter’s.  Into  this  Jesus  entered,  and  requested 
Peter  to  push  out  a  little  from  the  land.  Then  He  sat 
down  and  taught  the  multitude.. 

2.  When  Jesus  had  finished  speaking,  He  told  Peter 
to  launch  out  into  the  deep  and  to  let  down  his  net. 
Peter  answered,  that  he  and  his  partners  had  been  fishing 
all  the  night,  but  had  caught  nothing ;  yet,  as  He  wished 
it,  they  would  let  down  the  net.  Scarce  had  they  done  so 

Questions  to  Chapter  20. —What  did  Jesus  do  at  Capharnaum?  What 
miracles  did  He  do  ?  What  did  the  saints  and  prophets  do  ? 


THE  MIRACULOUS  DRAUGHT  OF  FISHES 


153 


when  the  net  was  filled  with  such  a  quantity  of  fish,  that 
it  wras  nearly  breaking.  They  made  signs  to  their  partners 
to  come  and  help  them,  tad  both  ships  were  filled,  so  that 
they  were  almost  sinking. 

3.  When  Peter  saw  this,  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
and  said  :  “Depart  from  me,  0  Lord,  for  I  am  a  sinful 


man”  But  Jesus  answered  :  “Fear  not,  from  henceforth 
thou  shalt  be  taking  men.”  Having  brought  the  ships 
to  the  shore,  Peter  and  his  companions  left  all  and  fol¬ 
lowed  Jesus. 

4.  Jesus  chose  Peter’s  ship  from  which  to  teach.  In  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  of  which  Peter’s  ship  was  a  figure,  Jesus  Christ 
continues  to  teach  through  the  Popes,  who  are  the  lawful  successors 
of  Peter. 

The  miraculous  draught  of  fishes  was  also  symbolic.  The  sea  is 
the  world,  the  net  the  Church.  The  fishers  are  the  bishops  and 
priests;  the  fish  are  the  faithful  who  voluntarily  enter  the  Church, 
that  thereby  they  may  be  saved. 


Questions  to  Chapter  21. — What  did  Jesus  do  at  Lake  Genesareth  ?  What 
miracle  did  He  work  ?  What  is  said  of  Peter’s  ship  ? 


154 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


22. — The  Paralytic. 

1.  One  day,  while  Jesus  taught  in  a  certain  house  of 
Capharnaum,  surrounded  by  the  Pharisees  and  doctors, 
who  had  come  from  Galilee  and  the  surrounding  towns  to 
hear  Him,  a  man,  sick  of  the  palsy,  was  brought  to  the 
door.  When  those  who  carried  the  sick  man  found, 
because  of  the  multitude,  they  could  not  reach  Jesus, 
they  went  up  on  the  roof  of  the  house — which,  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  East,  was  flat,  and  had  an  opening 
in  it — and  let  the  sick  man  down  into  the  midst  of  the 
crowd. 

2.  Jesus  seeing  their  faith,  said  to  the  sick  man  :  “Thy 

sins  are  forgiven.”  When  the  doctors  and  the  Pharisees 
heard  this,  they  said  :  “  This  man  blasphemes.  Who  can 
forgive  sins,  hut  God  alone  ?  ”  Jesus,  who  knew  the 
thoughts  of  their  hearts,  asked  them  whether  it  was  easier 
to  forgive  sins  than  to  cure  the  man  ?  “  But,  that  you 

may  know,”  said  He,  “that  the  Son  of  Man  has  power 
to  forgive  sins,  I  say  to  this  sick  man  :  Arise,  take  up  thy 
bed  and  go  into  thy  house.”  And  the  sick  man  rose, 
and  took  up  his  bed,  and  returned  to  his  house,  praising 
God. 

3.  All  those  who  saw  this  palpable  miracle,  were  con¬ 
founded  and  astonished.  They  had  heard  Jesus  say  : 
“Thy  sins  are  forgiven,”  and,  in  proof  of  His  power  to 
forgive  sins,  they  had  seen  Him  cure  the  man.  Hence,  it 
was  not  astonishing,  that  being  unable  to  explain  the 
mystery,  they  simply  cried  out :  “  We  have  seen  wonderful 
things  to-day.” 

23. — The  Sermon  on  the  Mountain. 

1.  Jesus,  seeing  a  great  multitude  come  to  Him,  went 
up  into  a  mountain  and  sat  down.  His  disciples  came  to 


Questions  to  Chapter  22. — What  did  Jesus  say  to  the  man  sick  of  the 
palsy  ?  What  did  the  doctors  say  ?  What  did  Jesus  do  ?  What  effect  had  this 
miracle  on  the  multitude  ? 


THE  SERMOK  OK  THE  MOUKTAIK 


155 


Him,  and  the  multitude  stood  round  about,  on  the  sides 
of  the  mountain,  listening  in  silence.  Jesus  thus  began  : 


The  Eight  Beatitudes . 

2.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  king¬ 
dom  of  heaven. 

Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  possess  the  land. 
Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  com¬ 
forted. 

Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice, 
for  they  shall  be  filled. 

3.  Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 
Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. 
Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,  for  they  shall  be  called 

the  children  of  God. 

Blessed  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice’  sake, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  Dignity  and  Duties  of  the  Apostles . 

4.  After  Jesus  had  spoken  thus  to  the  people,  lie  turned 
to  His  Apostles,  and  told  them  they  were  the  salt  of  the 


156 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


earth  and  the  light  of  the  world  ;  and  that  if  the  one  lost 
its  savor,  or  the  other  was  put  under  a  bushel,  each  was 
equally  worthless. 

The  Duties  of  Christians . 

5.  Again  turning  to  the  people,  Jesus  said  to  them,  that 
their  “justice  should  be  more  than  that  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  ;  neither  should  they  kill,  nor  call  another  fool ; 
nor  should  they  offer  a  gift  to  God,  whilst  they  were  in 
anger  with  their  brother.”  Besides  these  grand  maxims 
of  justice,  Hs  taught  them  to  love  their  enemies,  to  do 
good  to  those  that  hated  them,  and  to  pray  for  those  that 
persecuted  and  calumniated  them. 

The  Sanctity  of  Marriage. 

6.  Having  thus  spoken  of  the  general  duties  of  Chris¬ 
tians  one  to  another,  Jesus  gave  the  following  very  clear 
and  decided  command  concerning  the  nature  and  sanctity 
of  marriage,  to- wit,  “  Let  no  man  put  away  his  wife  ;  for 
what  God  has  joined  together,  let  no  man  put  asunder.” 
Then  He  added  that,  in  all  their  actions,  they  should  have 
purity  of  intention,  nor  do  any  thing  for  the  applause  of 
men. 

The  Works  of  a  Christian. 

7.  After  this,  Jesus  spoke  to  the  multitude  of  the  vani¬ 
ties  of  life  and  the  folly  of  laying  up  treasures  on  earth. 
He  bade  them  rather  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven,  where 
neither  the  moth  nor  the  rust  could  consume  nor  the 
thief  steal.  He  also  told  them  not  to  be  anxious  for  the 
things  of  life,  how  they  should  be  clothed,  or  what  they 
should  eat,  for  the  birds  neither  sowed,  nor  did  they 
gather  into  barns,  and  yet  God  fed  them. 

8.  “Consider,”  said  He,  “the  lilies  of  the  field  :  they 
labor  not,  neither  do  they  spin,  and  yet  Solomon,  in  all 
his  glory,  was  not  arrayed  as  one  of  them.”  He  added  : 
“No  man  can  serve  two  masters:  you  can  not  serve  God 
and  Mammon.” 


THE  LEPER— THE  CENTURIONS  SERVANT.  15? 

The  End  of  the  Sermon. 

9.  Besides  these  and  many  other  exhortations,  Jesus 
said  :  “  Swear  not :  let  your  words  be  yea,  yea  ;  no,  no  : 
do  unto  others  as  you  wish  them  to  do  unto  you  :  judge 
not,  that  you  be  not  judged.7' 

10.  Then  Jesus  concluded  with  that  beautiful  similitude 
that  has  been 
so  often  quo¬ 
ted  ;  that  those 
who  did  as  He 
had  command¬ 
ed  “  would  be 
like  a  house 
built  on  a 
rock:  the 
winds  blew, 
and  the  floods 
came,  but  the 
house  fell  not ; 
but  those  who 

kept  not  His  words  would  be  like  a  house  built  on  the 
sands  :  when  the  winds  blew,  and  the  floods  came,  it  fell.” 

11.  When  the  people  heard  all  these  words,  they  were 
in  admiration,  not  only  at  the  doctrines  they  heard,  but 
also  with  Jesus  Himself,  for  He  spoke  to  them  not  as  the 
Scribes  and  Pharisees,  but  as  one  having  authority. 


24. — The  Leper — The  Centurion’s  Servant. 

1.  When  Jesus  came  down  from  the  mountain,  a  leper 
came  to  Him  and,  adoring,  asked  to  be  cleansed.  Jesus 
stretched  forth  his  hand  and  touched  him,  and  imme¬ 
diately  he  was  cleansed.  Then  he  commanded  the  leper 
to  go  to  the  priest  and  offer  the  gift  prescribed  by  Moses. 


Questions  to  Chapter  23. — What  was  the  first  part  of  the  sermon  on  the 
mountain?  Repeat  the  eight  beatitudes.  What  did  Jesus  say  of  the  Apostles? 
What  was  said  to  Christians  in  general?  What  was  said  of  marriage?  What 
other  lessons  did  Jesus  give?  What  effect  had  Christ's  words  on  the  multitude  ? 


158  HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.  . 

2.  Among  the  Jews,  when  a  leper  was  cured,  he  was  required  to 
show  himself  to  the  priest,  who,  having  examined  him,  declared 
him  cleansed,  and  removed  from  him  the  restrictions  imposed  by  the 
law  of  Moses.  This  declaration  of  the  Jewish  priest  was  a  figure 
of  the  sacramental  absolution  of  the  Christian  priest,  who,  absolving 
sinners,  may  be  justly  said  to  cleanse  them  from  a  spiritual  leprosy. 

3.  Jesus  came  again  into  Capharnaum,  where  a  Roman 

centurion  ap¬ 
proached  Him, 
and  told  Him 
that  his  servant 
lay  dangerously 
ill.  Jesus  of¬ 
fered  to  go  and 
cure  him  ;  but 
the  centurion 
said  :  “  Lord,  I 
am  not  worthy 
t  h  a  t  Thou 
shouldst  enter 
under  my  roof ; 
say  only  the 

word,  and  my  servant  shall  be  healed.” 

4.  When  Jesus  heard  this,  He  declared  He  had  not 
found  such  faith  in  Israel ;  nay,  that  many  would  come 
from  the  east  and  the  west,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham, 
and  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  the 
Jews  themselves  would  be  cast  forth,  because  they  would 
not  believe. 

5.  Then  He  turned  to  the  centurion  and  said  :  “As  you 
have  believed,  so  be  it  done  ;  ”  and  immediately  the  ser¬ 
vant  was  cured. 

The  Jews  did  not  receive  Christianity  as  willingly  as  the  Gentiles : 
in  like  manner,  Joseph’s  brethren  despised  him,  whilst  the  Egyptians 
admired  him. 


Questions  to  Chaptek  24. — What  is  said  of  the  leper?  What  was  a 
custom  among  the  Jews  ?  What  was  it  a  figure  of  ?  What  happened  at 
Capharnaum  ? 


THE  WIDOW’S  SON  OF  NAIM. 


159 


25. — The  Widow’s  Son  of  Naim. 

1.  Once  when  Jesus  was  entering  the  city  of  Naim, 
Ticcompanied  by  His  disciples  and  a  great  multitude,  lie 
met  a  funeral  procession  in  which  a  widow’s  son  was  car¬ 
ried  out  to  be  buried.  Jesus,  seeing  the  great  sorrow  of 
the  mother,  and  the  many  friends  that  were  with  her, 

came  and  said  :  “  Weep  not.” 

2.  Then  He  approached  the  bier  on  which  the  dead  man 
lay,  and,  touching  the  body,  said,  “  Arise ;  ”  and  the  young 


man  rose  up  and  began  to  speak.  Jesus  presented  the 
son  to  the  mother.  When  those  who  were  present  saw 
what  was  done,  great  fear  came  upon  them,  and  they 
began  to  glorify  God,  because  “  a  great  prophet  had  arisen 
amongst  them.” 

3.  This  miracle  is  symbolic  of  the  future  resurrection,  when  God 
will  raise  up  all  men  from  the  grave.  Even  now  it  has  its  fulfill¬ 
ment  in  the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  where  Jesus  Christ,  through  His 
priests,  raises  up  the  sinner  from  the  spiritual  death  of  sin. 


Questions  to  Chapter  25. — Tell  how  Jesus  raised  the  widow  s  sou. 


160 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


26. — Mary  Magdalene. 


1.  A  certain  Pharisee,  named  Simon,  invited  Jesus  to 
come  and  eat  with  him.  Jesus  went,  and,  while  He  was 
at  table,  Mary  Magdalene  came  and  brought  with  her  an 
alabaster  box  filled  with  precious  perfume.  Entering  the 
house,  she  cast  herself  on  her  knees,  and  began  to  wash 
the  feet  of  Jesus  with  her  tears,  and  to  wipe  them  with 
the  hair  of  her  head ;  then,  kissing  them,  she  anointed 
them  with  the  precious  perfume  she  had  brought. 


2.  When  the  Pharisee  saw  this,  he  began  to  doubt  in 
Jesus,  saying  to  himself  :  “  Were  this  man  a  prophet,  He 
would  surely  know  this  woman  is  a  sinner/’ 

Jesus,  knowing  his  thoughts,  spoke  to  him  as  follows  : 
“  A  certain  man  had  two  debtors:  one  owed  him  five 
hundred  pence  ;  the  other,  fifty.  As  neither  could  pay 
him,  he  forgave  them  both.  Which,  do  you  think,  loved 
him  most  ?  ”  The  Pharisee  said  :  “I  suppose,  he  to  whom 
he  forgave  most.” 

3.  “You  see  this  woman,”  said  Jesus.  “I  entered 
your  house,  and  you  gave  me  no  water  for  my  feet ;  yet 


THE  MESSENGER  OF  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST. 


161 


she  has  washed  them  with  her  tears,  and  wiped  them  with 
her  hair.  You  did  not  anoint  my  head,  but  she  has 
anointed  my  feet.  I  say  to  you,  many  sins  are  forgiven 
her,  because  she  has  loved  much." 


27. — The  Messengers  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  Owing  to  the  poverty  and  obscurity  of  His  life,  many 
thought  Jesus  was  not  the  Son  of  God,  and  could  not  be 
the  Messiah.  John  the  Baptist,  not  that  he  doubted,  but 
that  he  might  afford  Jesus  an  opportunity  of  publicly 
proclaiming  His  divinity,  sent  two  of  his  disciples  to  ask 
Him  if  He  were  the  Messiah  or  not. 


2.  Jesus,  without  saying  yes  or  no,  simply  referred  to 
the  miracles  He  had  wrought  and  the  evils  He  had  cured, 
and  told  the  messengers  to  say  to  John  :  “  The  blind  see, 
the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  rise,  and  the  poor  have  the  Gospel 
preached  to  them."  These  things  had  been  long  before 
prophesied  of  the  Messiah  by  Isaias. 


Questions  to  Chapter  26. — Give  the  history  of  Mary  Magdalene  and  the 
anointing  of  Jesus. 

Questions  to  Chapter  27.— For  what  did  John  send  messengers  ?  What 
answer  did  Jesus  give  John’s  messengers  ? 


1G2 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  CHRIST’S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY. 

28. — Jesus  Cures  a  Man  who  had  been  Sick 

Thirty-eight  Years. 

1.  In  the  second  year  of  His  public  preaching,  Jesus 
went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  assist  at  the  Paschal  solemnities. 
There  was  at  Jerusalem  a  pond,  called  Bethsaida,  having 
around  it  five  porches.  In  these  porches  lay  many  sick, 
such  as  the  blind,  the  lame,  and  the  paralytic. 

2.  At  certain  times  an  angel  came  down  into  the  pond 
and  moved  the  waters,  and  he  who  first  entered  after  the 
waters  had  been  disturbed,  was  cured  of  whatever  disease 
he  might  have. 

3.  Now  there  lay  in  one  of  the  porches  a  man,  who  had 

been  sick  for 
thirty-eight 
years.  Jesus 
came  to  him  and 
asked  him  if  lie 
would  like  to  be 

\  cured.  The 
poor  man  an¬ 
swered  he  had 
little  chance,  for 
he  had  no  one  to 
put  him  in  after 
the  angel  had 
troubled  the 
waters.  Jesus 
said  to  him:  “ Arise  ;  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk.”  The 
man  rose,  and,  taking  up  his  bed,  walked. 

4.  The  Jews  seeing  what  Christ  had  done,  began  to 
murmur,  because  He  had  cured  the  sick  man  on  the 
Sabbath.  When  Jesus  met  their  objections  by  telling 
them  that  not  only  His  Father  worked,  but  that  He  also 
worked,  they  became  exceedingly  angry,  for  they  saw  by 
this  He  made  Himself  equal  to  God. 


THE  SEVEN”  PARABLES  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD.  1G3 


5.  They  then  strove  to  kill  Him,  but  He  all  the  more 
declared  Himself  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  in  Him,  and 
through  Him,  were  men  to  be  saved.  Then  He  appealed 
to  the  works  He  did,  as  the  best  testimony  that  His  Father 
had  sent  Him. 


29. — The  Seven  Parables  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


N 

1.  Jesus  came  again  to  Lake  Genesareth,  and,  entering 
a  ship,  taught  the  multitude  that  stood  on  the  shore. 


2.  The  Parable  of  the  Sower. — A  man  went  out  to  sow 
seed.  Some  fell  by  the  wayside,  and  the  birds  picked  it 
up ;  some  fell  on  stony  ground,  and,  springing  up,  soon 
withered  away,  because  it  had  no  root ;  some  fell  among 
thorns,  and  was  soon  choked  ;  but  others  fell  upon  good 
ground,  and  brought  forth — some  a  hundred,  some  sixty, 
some  thirty-fold. 


Questions  to  Ciiaptek  28. — Tell  (he  history  of  the  man  who  had  been  sick 
for  thirty-eight  years.  How  was  he  cured?  What  did  the  Jews  complain,  of? 
What  did  they  strive  to  do  ?  What  did  Christ  declare  ? 


164 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


3.  Jesus  afterwards  gave  this  explanation  of  the  parable 
to  His  disciples :  The  seed  is  the  word  of  God  :  that  by 


the  wayside  are  those  who  hear ;  but  the  devil  comes  and 
takes  the  word  out  of  their  hearts,  lest,  believing,  they 
should  be  saved.  The  seed  that  fell  upon  the  rock  are 
those  who,  at  first,  joyfully  receive  the  word,  and  for  a 
while  believe,  but,  having  no  roots,  in  time  of  temptation 
easily  fall  away. 

4.  That  which  fell  among  thorns  are  those  who  hear, 
but,  going  away,  are  choked  with  the  cares  and  pleasures 
of  life,  and  yield  no  fruit.  But  the  seed  that  fell  on  good 
ground  are  those  who,  hearing  the  word  with  a  good  heart, 
keep  it,  and  bring  forth  fruit  in  patience. 

5.  The  Parable  of  the  Cockle . — Jesus  spoke  another 
parable:  A  man  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field,  and  when 
he  slept  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  cockle.  When  the 
blades  sprang  up  the  cockle  appeared  ;  but  the  master 
bade  the  servants  let  both  grow  until  the  harvest,  when 
he  would  tell  the  reapers  to  gather  the  cockle  into 


THE  SEVEN  PARABLES  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD.  105 


bundles  and  burn  it,  but  to  gather  the  wheat  into  his 
barn. 


6.  The  following  is  the  interpretation  of  this  parable  : 
The  Sower  is  the 
Son  of  God ;  the 
field  is  the  world; 
the  seed  is  the 
good ;  the  cockle 
is  the  bad ;  the 
enemy  that 
sowed  the  cockle 
is  the  devil ;  the 
harvest  is  the 
end  of  the  world; 
and  the  reapers 
are  the  angels. 

As  the  cockle 
was  gathered 
and  burned,  so  shall  the  wicked  be  in  the  day  of  judg¬ 
ment. 

7.  The  Parable  of  the  Mustard-seed.  —  Jesus  spoke 
another  parable  :  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a 
grain  of  mustard-seed  :  it  is  the  least  of  all  seeds  ;  but, 
when  it  grows  up  and  becomes  a  tree,  the  birds  can  rest 
in  its  branches. 


8.  The  Parable  of  the  Leaven . — A  woman  took  leaven 
and  hid  it  in  three  measures  of  meal,  until  the  whole  was 
leavened  :  so  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

9.  The  Parable  of  the  Treasure.  —  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  to  a  treasure  hidden  in  a  field  :  when  a 
man  finds  it,  he  goes  and  sells  all  he  has  and  buys  that 
field. 


10.  The  Parable  of  the  Pearl. — The  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  again  like  to  a  merchant  seeking  pearls  :  he  finds  one 
of  great  price  ;  then  he  goes  and  sells  all  he  has  and 
buys  it. 

11.  The  Parable  of  the  Good  and  Bad  Fishes. — Again 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  ilet  cast  into  the  sea  :  it 


166 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMEHT. 


gathers  all  kinds  of  fishes  ;  but  when  it  is  drawn  out,  men 
select  the  good,  and  cast  away  the  bad  :  so  shall  it  be  at 
the  end  of  the  world — the  angels  shall  separate  the  just 
from  the  unjust. 


30. — The  Tempest  Calmed. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking  to  the  people,  He 
said  to  His  Apostles :  “  Let  us  pass  oyer  to  the  other  side.” 
Before  they  started,  a  Scribe  came  to  Him  and  proposed 
to  follow  Him  ;  but  Jesus,  knowing  how  selfish  his  heart 


was,  sunply  answered  :  “The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the 
birds  have  nests,  but  I  have  not  whereon  to  lay  my  head.” 
When  the  Scribe  heard  this,  he  went  away. 

2.  Shortly  after  the  ship  left  the  land,  a  violent  storm 
arose.  The  waves  covered  the  ship,  but  Jesus  slept.  The 
storm  increasing,  the  disciples  came  to  Jesus  and  told 

Questions  to  Chapter  29. — What  is  the  parable  of  the  sower?  Tell  the 
parable  of  the  cockle.  What  is  its  interpretation  ?  What  are  the  other 
parables  ? 


THE  DAUGHTER  OF  JAIRUS 


167 


Him  they  feared  all  would  be  lost.  Then  Jesus  rose  and, 
chiding  them  for  their  want  of  faith,  calmed  the  winds 
and  the  sea.  When  the  disciples  saw  this,  a  great  fear 
came  upon  them. 

3.  The  stormy  sea  is  the  world  ;  the  ship  is  the  Church,  which 
rides  safely  amid  the  tempest,  for  Christ  is  with  her. 


31. — The  Daughter  of  Jairus. 


1.  When  the  ship  landed,  a  multitude  of  people  came 
and,  with  great  joy,  welcomed  Jesus.  Among  those  who 
met  him  was  a  man  named  Jairus,  a  ruler  of  the  syna¬ 


gogue,  who  begged  Him  to  come  and  heal  his  daughter, 
who  lay  dangerously  ill.  Jesus  went  with  him. 

2.  As  Jesus  was  passing  through  the  crowd,  a  woman 
who  had  been  sick  for  twelve  years,  and  had  in  vain 


Questions  to  Chapter  30.— What  is  said  of  the  Scribe  ?  Tell  the  story  of 

the  tempest. 


168 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMEHT. 


sought  relief  from  many  physicians,  came  behind  Him 
and  touched  His  garment.  ,  She  was  immediately  cured. 

3.  Whilst  they  were  on  the  way,  a  servant  came  to 
Jairus  and  told  him,  his  daughter  was  dead,  and  it  was 
useless  to  trouble  himself  any  further.  But  Jesus  said  to 
him  :  “  Fear  not ;  only  believe.” 

4.  When  they  came  to  the  house  where  the  young 
woman  was,  they  found  a  great  crowd  weeping  and 
lamenting.  But  Jesus,  approaching,  said:  “Weep  not; 
she  is  not  dead.”  They  laughed  at  Him,  for  they  all  knew 
too  well  she  was  dead. 

5.  Then  Jesus  took  with  Him  Peter,  and  James,  and 
John,  and  the  parents  of  the  girl,  and  went  into  the  room 
where  she  lay.  Taking  her  by  the  hand,  He  said  :  “  Arise  ;  ” 
and  immediately  she  rose  and  began  to  walk  through  the 
house. 


32. — Jesus  chooses  His  Apostles. 

1.  Every  day,  crowds  of  people  came  from  far  and 
near,  to  hear  Jesus.  He  was  moved  with  great  compas¬ 
sion  for  them.  Seeing  them  wandering  about  like  sheep 
without  a  shepherd,  He  said  to  His  disciples  :  “  The 
harvest  is  great,  but  the  laborers  are  few.” 

2.  The  following  night  was  spent  in  prayer.  In  the 
morning,  Jesus  called  His  disciples,  and  from  amongst 
them  chose  twelve,  whom  He  called  Apostles — that  is, 
sent.  Their  names  were  Peter  and  Andrew,  James  and 
John,  Philip  and  Bartholomew,  Thflmas  and  Matthew, 
James,  the  less,  and  Tliaddeus,  Simon  Zelotes  and  Judas 
Iscariot. 

3.  When  Jesus  had  chosen  them,  He  gave  them  power 
to  heal  the  sick,  to  raise  the  dead,  and  to  drive  out  devils. 
Then  He  sent  them  forth  to  preach,  but  forbade  them  to 
take  any  thing  with  them  but  their  staff.  They  were  thus  , 


Questions  to  CnAPTEK  31. — What  did  Jesus  do  to  the  daughter  of  Jairus? 
What  happened  to  the  woman  in  the  crowd  ? 


JOinS"  THE  BAPTIST  BEHEADED. 


169 


taught  to  put  their  trust  in  God,  and  not  to  hope  for  suc¬ 
cess  through  human  means. 

4.  He  moreover  told  them  they  must  suffer  for  His 
sake,  nay,  that  they  would  be  scourged  and  put  to  death. 
“But,”  said  He,  “the  disciple  is  Qot  above  the  Master; 
and  if  they  do  these  things  to  me,  how  much  more  to 
you  ?” 

5.  But  He  consoled  them  by  the  promise  that  He  would 
be  with  them,  and  speak  through  them  ;  and,  that  those 
who  heard  them,  heard  Him ;  and  that  those  who  despised 
them,  despised  Him. 

6.  The  Apostles  went  forth  two  by  two,  preaching,  and 
driving  out  devils,  and  healing  the  sick.  Some  time  after 
this,  Jesus  added  seventy  disciples,  whose  duties  were  to 
help  the  Apostles,  and  go  before  Christ  as  the  Apostles 
had  done. 

7.  The  blessing  which  our  Lord  gave  by  His  doctrines,  was 
spread  through  His  Apostles,  as  the  blessing  given  to  Abraham 
long  before  descended  to  the  sons  of  Jacob.  As  Gideon  with  his 
little  band  vanquished  his  enemies,  so  did  the  Apostles  with  their 
staff,  change  the  face  of  society  and  subdue  the  world  to  the  yoke 
of  Christ. 


33. — John  the  Baptist  Beheaded. 

1.  Herod,  Tetrarch  of  Galilee,  had  married  Herodias, 
his  brother's  wife.  John  the  Baptist  came  to  him,  and 
told  him  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  have  his  brother’s 
wife.  When  Herod  heard  this,  he  became  exceedingly 
angry,  and  cast  John  into  prison,  hoping  thus  to  silence 
him. 

2.  Now  it  happened  that  Herod,  on  his  birthday,  gave 
a  grand  feast  to  the  princes  of  Galilee.  During  the  feast, 
the  daughter  of  Herodias  danced  for  Herod  and  his  court. 
The  king  was  much  pleased,  and  promised  to  give  the 


Questions  to  Chapter  32. — Who  were  the  Apostles  ?  What  powers  did  He 
give  them  ?  Where  did  He  send  them  ?  How  did  He  console  them  ?  What  did 
the  Apostles  do  ?  Whom  did  Jesus  add  to  the  Apostles  ? 


170 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


young  woman  whatever  she  would  ask,  even  to  the  half 
of  his  kingdom.  He  confirmed  this  promise  with  an 
oath. 

3.  The  damsel  hastened  to  her  mother,  who  advised 

her  to  ask  for 
the  head  of 
John  the  Bap¬ 
tist,  that  thus 
they  might 
be  revenged  on 
him  for  what 
he  had  said. 
The  daughter 
returned  and 
asked  for  the 
head  of  John. 

4.  When  He¬ 
rod  heard  this, 
he  was  very  sad, 
but  because  of  his  oath,  he  sent  and  had  John  beheaded. 
The  head  was  placed  upon  a  dish  and  brought  to  the 
young  woman,  who  carried  it  to  her  mother. 


5.  Like  John  the  Baptist,  the  saintly  and  fearless  prophet,  Elias, 
had  presented  himself,  on  a  similar  occasion,  before  king-  Acliab. 
Like  Herod,  Acliab  also  hated  the  truth,  and  strove  to  put  the  man 
of  God  to  death,  but  failed. 


34.  — The  Miracle  of  the  Loaves  and  Fishes. 

1.  About  the  time  of  the  Pasch,  the  Apostles  returned 
from  their  first  mission.  Coming  to  Jesus,  they  told  Him 
what  they  had  done  and  what  they  had  taught.  Jesus 
then  took  them  with  Him,  and  they  crossed  the  sea  of 
Galilee,  and  went  into  the  desert.  A  great  multitude 
followed  them.  When  Jesus  saw  how  many  had  come. 
He  began  to  teach  them  and  to  heal  their  sick. 


Questions  to  Chapter  33 —For  what  was  John  the  Baptist  cast  into  prison? 
How  (lid  he  die  ? 


THE  MIRACLE  OF  THE  LOAVES  AND  FISHES.  171 

2.  About  the  evening,  the  Apostles  proposed  to  send 
the  multitude  home,  as  they  had  nothing  to  give  them  to 
eat.  Jesus  asked  what  they  had.  The  Apostles  answered  : 
“  Five  loaves  and  two  fishes.” 

3.  Then  Jesus  commanded  the  people  to  sit  down  on 
the  grass,  and  having  taken  the  loaves  and  the  two  fishes, 
blessed  them  and  gave  them  to  His  Apostles,  who  dis¬ 


tributed  them  amongst  the  people.  There  were  about 
five  thousand  men,  besides  the  women  and  children,  and 
yet  there  was  enough  for  all.  When  they  were  done, 
twelve  baskets  of  fragments  were  gathered  up. 

4.  When  the  people  saw  this  stupendous  miracle,  they 
were  filled  with  admiration,  and  wished  to  make  Jesus 
their  king.  But  He,  knowing  their  design,  hid  Himself, 
and  during  the  night  passed  with  his  disciples  over  to 
Capharnaum. 


Questions  to  Chapter  34.  —  What  is  said  of  the  return  of  the  Apostles? 
Tell  the  history  of  the  loaves  and  fishes.  What  effect  had  this  miracle  on  the 
people  ? 


172 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


35. — The  Promise  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

1.  The  day  after  the  miracle  of  the  loaves  and  fishes, 
the  people  came  to  Jesus  in  the  synagogue  of  Caphar- 
naum.  When  He  saw  how  they  came  to  Him,  because 
they  had  eaten  of  the  miraculous  bread,  He  told  them  not 
to  labor  for  perishable  bread,  but  for  that  bread  which 
never  perished,  and  which  He  could  give. 

2.  Then  He  told  them  that  He  was  the  living  bread, 
and  that  this  bread  was  His  flesh.  When  the  Jews  heard 
this,  they  were  scandalized,  and  asked  :  “How  could  He 
give  them  His  flesh  to  eat.”  But  Jesus  only  repeated  His 
former  assertion,  in  a  stronger  and  more  emphatic  manner, 
and  concluded  with  these  clear  and  decided  words  :  “  Un¬ 
less  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  His 
blood,  you  shall  not  have  life  in  you.  For  my  flesh  is 
meat  indeed ,  and  my  Mood  is  drink  indeed  .” 

3.  Many  of  the  disciples,  when  they  heard  these  words, 
were  very  much  troubled,  and  because  they  could  not 
understand  how  Christ  could  give  them  His  body  to  eat, 
and  His  blood  to  drink,  went  away,  and  walked  no  more 
with  Him. 

4.  But  Jesus  continued  to  affirm  this  incomprehensible 
mystery  all  the  more,  and  at  last  turned  to  Peter,  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  also  go  away.  But  Peter,  who 
could  understand  the  doctrine  no  better  than  the  others, 
declared  he  would  not,  but  would  believe  it ;  not  that  he 
understood  it,  but  because  Jesus  Christ  had  said  it,  and 
“  He  had  the  words  of  eternal  life.” 

5.  As  the  manna  fell  from  heaven,  to  support  the  Israelites  in  the 
desert,  so  is  the  Blessed  Sacrament  daily  present  upon  our  altars,  to 
feed  and  nourish  the  soul  in  the  battle  of  life. 


Questions  to  Chapter  35.  —  What  happened  on  the  day  after  the  miracle  of 
the  loaves  and  fishes  ?  How  did  the  Jews  receive  the  words  of  Jesus  ?  How  did 
Jesus  meet  their  objection  ?  What  did  many  do  ?  How  did  Peter  act  ?  What  is 
said  of  the  manna  and  the  Blessed  Sacrament  ? 


THE  PRIMACY  CONFERRED  ON  PETER. 


173 


36. — The  Woman  of  Chanaan. 

1.  Jesus  went  into  the  country  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and 
a  pagan  woman  of  Chanaan  came  to  Him,  asking  Him  to 
cure  her  daughter,  who  was  possessed  by  a  devil.  But 
Jesus  made  her  no  answer.  The  woman  continued  to 
urge  her  request,  until  the  disciples  thought  of  putting 
her  away,  but  Jesus  forbade  them. 

2.  The  woman  coming  near,  adored  Jesus,  when  He  said 
to  her,  “  It  is  not  good  to  give  the  bread  of  the  children 
to  the  dogs.”  But  she  answered  :  “  The  whelps  some¬ 
times  eat  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  the  tables  of  their 
masters.”  When  J esus  heard  this,  He  was  much  struck 
with  her  faith,  and  cured  her  daughter. 

Jesus  found  faith  among  the  pagans  of  Sidon,  as,  on  a 
former  occasion,  Jonas  had  found  it  among  the  pagans  of 
Ninive. 


37.— The  Primacy  conferred  on  Peter.  [A.  d.  32. 

1.  Jesus  came  to  the  city  of  Cesarea  Philippi,  and  that 
He  might  try  His  Apostles,  asked  what  the  people  gen¬ 
erally  thought  of  Him.  The  Apostles  answered,  there 
was  great  difference  of  opinion  ;  some  taking  Him  for 
Elias,  some  for  Moses,  and  some  thought  He  was  a 
prophet.  Then  Jesus  asked  them  what  was  their  own 
opinion  on  the  matter.  Peter  answered  in  the  name  of 
all :  “  Thou  art  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.” 

2.  When  Jesus  heard  this  unqualified  acknowledgment, 
of  his  divinitv,  He  said  to  Peter  :  “  Blessed  art  thou, 
Simon  Bar-Jona.  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I 
will  build  my  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  her.  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on 


Question  to  Chapter  3(i. — What  is  said  of  the  woman  of  Chanaan. 


174 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


earth,  shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in 
heaven.” 


3.  Peter  was  thus  the  first  of  the  Apostles  who  made  a 
public  profession  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and,  for 
his  faith,  Jesus  made  him  the  chief  among  the  Apostles, 
and  the  future  visible  head  of  the  Church.  For  eighteen 
hundred  years,  the  Popes,  who  are  the  legitimate  succes¬ 
sors  of  St.  Peter,  have  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
Christian  world. 


38. — The  Transfiguration. 

1.  After  six  days,  Jesus  took  Peter,  and  James,  and 
John  with  Him  up  into  a  mountain.  There  He  was 
transfigured  before  them.  His  face  shone  as  the  sun,  and 
His  garments  became  white  as  snT>w.  Moses  and  Elias 
also  appeared,  and  began  to  talk  with  Him. 

Questions  to  Chapter  37— What  did  Jesus  do  at  Cesarea  Philippi  ?  What 
was  the  opinion  of  the  people  about  Him  ?  What  did  Peter  say  ?  What  power 
did  Christ  confer  on  Peter?  What  is  said  of  the  Popes ? 


THE  TRANSFIGURATION 


175 


2.  When  the  Apostles  saw  the  ravishing  beauty  of 
Christ’s  person,  they  proposed,  in  their  joy,  to  build 
three  tabernacles ;  one  for  Him,  one  for  Moses,  and  one 
for  Elias.  Whilst  they  were  speaking,  a  voice  from 
heaven  cried  out :  “  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  hear  ye 
Him.” 

3.  At  these  words,  the  Apostles  fell  flat  on  the  ground, 
nor  did  they  look  up  until  Jesus  came  and  bade  them  rise. 


When  they  lifted  up  their  eyes  they  saw  no  one  hut  Jesus, 
who  commanded  them  to  tell  the  vision  to  no  one  till 
after  He  had  risen  from  the  dead. 

4.  Jesus,  transfigured,  appeared  between  the  two  greatest  men  of 
the  Old  Law — Moses,  the  law-giver,  and  Elias,  the  miracle-worker. 
In  His  glory,  He  infinitely  surpassed  both  the  one  and  the  other, 
proving  clearly  that  He  was  the  center  of  majesty  as  well  as  the 
origin  of  power,  both  in  the  Jewish  and  Christian  dispensation. 

Question  to  Chapter  38.— Tell  the  history  of  the  transfiguration. 


176  HISTORY  OP  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 

39. — Jesus  the  Friend  of  Children — Scandal. 

1.  One  day,  after  teaching,  Jesus  sat  down  to  rest,  when 
the  women  brought  their  children  to  Him,  that  He  might 
bless  them.  The  Apostles,  anxious  to  spare  Him,  strove 
to  keep  back  the  crowd;  but  Jesus  said  to  them:  “Suffer 
little  children  to  come  to  me,  for  in  their  innocence  they 
are  like  the  angels  in  heaven.”  Then  Jesus  laid  His 
hands  upon  the  heads  of  the  children,  and  blessed  them. 


2.  On  another  occasion  the  Apostles  asked  Jesus  who 
was  the  greatest  in  heaven.  He  called  a  little  child,  and, 
placing  it  in  their  midst,  said,  “  That  to  become  great  in 
heaven,  we  must,  on  earth,  become  innocent  and  humble 
as  children.  ” 

3.  It  was  on  this  occasion  Christ  pronounced  a  woe 
upon  those  who  scandalized  the  young,  or  led  them  into 
sin  ;  and  the  reason  He  gave  was,  “  their  angels  were  ever 
before  the  face  of  God.” 

As  Tobias  was  protected  by  an  angel,  so  have  we  angels  to  guard 
us,  though  with  the  eyes  of  the  body  we  can  not  see  them. 


Question  to  Chapter  39 —What  is  said  of  little  children  ? 


POWER  OF  THE  KEYS  GIVEN  TO  THE  APOSTLES.  177 


40. — The  Pardon  of  Injuries  —  The  Unforgiving 

Servant. 

1.  One  day,  Peter  asked  our  Savior  how  often  he  should 
forgive  his  brother.  Jesus  said:  “Till  seventy  times 
seven  by  which  is  meant  an  indefinite  number. 

2.  To  confirm  His  words  to  Peter,  Jesus  related  the 
following  parable :  A  king  wished  to  take  an  account  of 
his  affairs  ;  so  he  called  his  servants.  One  came  who 
owed  ten  thousand  talents,  and,  being  unable  to  pay,  the 
master  ordered  him,  and  his  wife,  and  his  children,  to  be 
sold.  The  poor  man,  when  he  saw  the  misfortune  that 
was  come  upon  him,  fell  upon  his  knees  and  begged  for 
time,  promising  to  pay  all.  The  master,  taking  pity  on 
him,  forgave  the  debt. 

3.  When  this  servant  left  the  master,  he  met  a  fellow- 
servant  who  owed  him  a  hundred  pence.  Seizing  him  by 
the  throat,  lie  demanded  immediate  payment  The  ser¬ 
vant  begged  for  a  little  time.  He  would  not  give  it,  but 
cast  him  into  prison. 

4.  When  the  other  servants  saw  what  was  done,  they 
told  the  master,  who,  calling  the  unforgiving  servant  to 
him,  chid  him  for  his  harshness,  and  then  cast  him  into 
prison  until  his  own  debt  should  be  paid.  Christ  con¬ 
cluded  with  these  memorable  words  :  “So  also  shall  mv 
heavenly  Father  do  unto  you,  if  you  forgive  not  every  one 
his  brother  from  your  hearts.  ” 


41.  — The  Power  of  the  Keys  given  to  the  Apostles. 

1.  At  the  time  St.  Peter  made  his  glorious  profession 
of  faith  in  the  divinity  of  Christ,  he  received,  besides  the 
primacy  in  the  Church,  a  special  power  of  binding  and 


Questions  to  Chapter  40.— What  is  the  lesson  on  forgiving  injuries  ?  What 
is  said  of  the  two  servants  ?  How  did  the  master  act  ?  What  conclusion  did 

Christ  draw  ? 


178 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


loosing  on  earth.  About  the  period  we  are  writing,  Jesus 
extended  this  same  power  to  the  other  Apostles. 

2.  The  words  in  which  this  power  was  conferred,  were 
as  follows:  “Amen,  I  say  to  you,  whatsoever  you  shall 
bind  upon  earth,  shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven  ;  and, 
whatsoever  you  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also 
in  heaven/5  And  in  order  that  there  might  be  no  doubt 
as  to  the  authority  of  the  Apostles  when  they  went  forth 
to  preach,  Christ  added  :  “  He  that  hears  you,  hears  me  ; 
and  he  that  despises  you,  despises  me. 55 


42. — The  Parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan. 


1.  Once,  while  Jesus  was  teaching,  a  lawyer  came  to 
Him,  and  asked  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus 
answered:  “Love  God  with  your  whole  heart,  and  love 
your  neighbor  as  yourself.55  When  the  lawyer  heard  of 
his  neighbor,  he  thought  he  would  entrap  our  Savior,  and 
asked  :  “Who  is  my  neighbor  ?” 

2.  In  answer, 
Jesus  narrated 
the  following 
parable  :  A  man 
went  down  from 
Jerusalem  to 
Jericho.  On  the 
way,  he  fell 
among  robbers, 
who  stripped 
him,  and  wound¬ 
ing  him,  left 
him  half  dead. 
Shortly  after¬ 
wards,  a  priest  came  by  the  same  way,  and,  though  he 


Questions  to  Chapter  41.— What  power  was  granted  the  Apostles  ?  What 
are  the  words  in  which  Christ  conferred  this  power  ? 


MARY  AND  MARTHA. 


179 


saw  the  helpless  condition  of  the  wounded  man,  passed 
on.  In  like  manner,  a  Levite  also  passed. 

3.  But  a  Samaritan,  passing,  saw  the  wounded  man, 
and  coming,  bound  up  his  wounds,  and  placing  him  on  his 
own  ass,  took  him  to  the  inn.  The  next  day,  he  took  two 
pence  and  gave  to  the  host,  bidding  him  take  care  of  the 
wounded  man,  and  promising  to  pay,  on  his  return,  what¬ 
ever  additional  expense  would  be  incurred. 

4.  When  our  Savior  had  finished,  He  asked  the  lawyer  : 
“  Who  was  neighbor  to  the  man  who  fell  among  robbers  ?  ” 
The  Doctor  answered  :  “He  that  showed  mercy. ”  Then 
Jesus  said  :  “Go  and  do  in  like  manner.” 


# 


43. — Mary  and  Martha. 

1.  After  this,  Jesus  came  to  a  town  called  Bithania. 
Here  a  woman,  named  Martha,  received  Him  into  her 
house.  Martha 
gave  herself  much 
trouble,  arranging 
and  fixing  the 
house,  that  she 
might  show  her  re¬ 
spect  for  her  guest ; 
but  her  sister,  Mary, 
went  and  sat  down 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
and  listened  to  His 
words. 

2.  When  Martha 
saw  that  Mary  left 
all  the  care  of  the 
house  to  her,  she  came  to  Jesus  and  requested  Him  to 
speak  to  her  sister,  that  she  might  help  her.  But  Jesus 


Questions  to  Chaptek  42. — What  did  the  lawyer  ask?  What  answer  did 
lieget?  Relate  the  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan.  What  conclusion  is  drawn 
from  the  parable  ? 


180 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


told  Martha  not  to  trouble  herself  about  many  things,  one 
thing  was  necessary  ;  and,  as  Mary  had  chosen  the  better 
part.  He  would  not  disturb  her. 


44. — The  Lord’s  Prayer. 

1.  One  day,  after  Jesus  had  been  praying  in  a  retired 
spot,  one  of  His  disciples  came  to  Him,  and  asked  Him 
to  teach  them  to  pray,  as  John  had  taught  his  disciples. 
Jesus  said:  “When  you  pray,  say:  Our  Father,  Who  art 
in  heaven  ;  hallowed  be  Thy  name  ;  Thy  kingdom  come  : 
Thy  will  be  done,  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread  ;  and,  forgive  us  our  trespasses, 
as  we  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us.  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.  Amen/’ 

2.  Jesus  said  besides  :  “  Come  to  me,  all  you  that  labor, 
and  are  heavy  ladened,  and  I  will  refresh  you.  My  yoke 
is  sweet,  and  my  burden  is  light.  Learn  of  me,  because 
I  am  meek  and  humble  of  heart.  ” 


45. — The  Lost  Sheep  and  the  Good  Shepherd. 

1.  At  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  Jesus  went  up  to  Jeru¬ 
salem,  where  He  taught.  Many  of  those  who  came  to 
hear  Him  were  publicans  and  sinners.  When  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  saw  this,  they  began  to  murmur.  That  He 
might  the  better  illustrate  His  own  character,  and  at  the 
same  time  teach  them  a  lesson,  Jesus  gave  the  following 
parable : 

2.  What  man  having  a  hundred  sheep,  and  losing  one, 
does  not  leave  the  ninety-nine  and  seek  for  that  which 
was  lost,  until  he  find  it  ?  When  he  has  found  it,  does  he 

Questions  to  Chapter  43.— What  is  said  of  Martha  ?  What  is  said  of  Mary  ? 
Whose  conduct  was  preferred  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  44.— Tell  the  history  of  the  Lord’s  prayer.  What 
other  maxims  did  Jesus  give  ? 


THE  PRODIGAL  CHILD. 


181 


not  call  together  his  friends  and  neighbors,  and  say  to 
them,  rejoice  with  me,  because  I  have  found  my  sheep 
that  was  lost  ?  As  a  man  does  with  his  lost  sheep,  so 
does  God  with  the  sinner  that  repents. 


3.  “I  am  the  good  shepherd,”  said  Christ.  “  The  good 
shepherd  gives  his  life  for  his  flock,  but  the  hireling, 
when  he  sees  the  wolf,  flies.  I  lay  down  my  life  for  my 
sheep.  I  have  other  sheep  that  are  not  yet  of  this  fold, 
them  also  I  must  bring.  There  shall  be  but  one  fold  and 
one  shepherd.” 


46.— The  Prodigal  Child. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  given  the  above  parable,  that  so 
beautifully  explains  what  a  good  shepherd  should  be,  Tie 
spoke  another,  to  illustrate  the  forgiving  character  of  His 
Father  toward  a  repenting  sinner. 

Questions  to  Chapter  45. — What  gave  occasion  for  the  parable  of  the  good 
shepherd?  Relate  it.  What  does  Christ  say  of  nimself? 


182 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


2.  “A  certain  man/5  said  He,  “had  two  sons.  The 
younger  asked  his  father  for  his  portion,  and,  having 
received  his  share,  went  into  a  far  country.  He  was  not 
long  there,  till  he  spent  what  his  father  had  given  him, 
and  the  companions  of  his  folly  abandoning  him  when 
they  found  he  had  no  more  to  spend,  he  was  reduced  to 
extreme  want. 

3.  “  Seeing  nothing  but  starvation  staring  him  in  the 

face,  he  went 
and  hired  him¬ 
self  to  a  farmer, 
who  sent  him 
to  feed  swine. 
When  the 
young  man  saw 
the  condition 
to  which  he 
was  reduced, 
entering  into 
himself,  he 
rose  up  and 
returned  to  his 
father. 

4.  “  The  kind-hearted  father  was  watching,  and  when 
he  saw  his  poor  prodigal  son  returning  to  him,  hastened 
out  to  meet  him,  and,  falling  on  his  neck,  kissed  him, 
and  welcomed  him  back  to  the  home  of  his  childhood. 
The  son  said  :  ‘  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven, 
and  before  thee.  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.5 

5.  “  But  the  father  ordered  the  servants  to  bring  forth 
the  best  robe  in  the  house,  and  put  it  on  him,  and  to  put 
a  ring  on  his  finger,  and  shoes  on  his  feet.  Then  he  com¬ 
manded  them  to  hasten  and  bring  the  fatted  calf,  that 
they  might  kill  it  and  make  merry. 

6.  “The  eldest  son  was  in  the  fields,  and  when  he 
returned,  and  heard  music  and  dancing,  and  learned  the 
cause,  he  was  very  angry.  Calling  his  father,  he  com¬ 
plained  that  he  had  made  so  much  of  his  disobedient  and 


THE  RICH  MAH  AND  LAZARUS. 


183 


dissipated  brother,  whilst  he  had  never  received  any  thing, 
not  even  a  kid,  with  which  to  make  merry  with  his  friends. 
But  his  father  said,  it  was  but  right  to  rejoice,  for  his 
brother,  that  was  dead,  had  come  to  life,  and  he  who  had 
been  lost  was  found.” 

7.  In  this  parable,  Jesus  Christ  taught  the  doctrine  of  penance. 
First,  the  prodigal  child  recognizes  his  sins,  repents,  and  returns  to 
his  father.  Secondly,  he  confesses,  and  is  ready  to  make  satisfac¬ 
tion  for  what  he  has  done.  In  the  same  manner  the  sinner  recognizes 
his  sins,  repents,  and  confesses  them  ;  then  willingly  accepts  the 
penance  imposed  on  him.  And,  lastly,  the  absolution  of  the  priest 
reconciles  him  to  God. 


47. — The  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus. 

1.  Jesus,  continuing  to  preach,  spoke  as  follows  :  There 
was  a  certain  rich  man,  who  was  clothed  in  purple  and 


fine  linen,  and  feasted  sumptuously  every  day.  There  was 


Questions  to  Chapter  46. — Relate  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  child.  What 
does  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  child  teach  T  How  ? 


184 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


also  a  certain  beggar,  named  Lazarus,  who  lay  at  the  rich 
man’s  gate,  begging  for  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  his 
table  :  moreover,  the  dogs  licked  his  sores. 

2.  In  due  time  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  to 
Abraham’s  bosom.  The  rich  man  also  died,  but  was 
buried  in  hell.  Here,  lifting  up  his  eyes,  he  saw  Lazarus, 
and  begged  Abraham  to  send  him  to  him,  that  he  might 
dip  his  finger  in  water  and  cool  his  tongue.  But  Abraham 
reminded  the  rich  man  how  it  had  been  with  him  and 
Lazarus  in  life,  and  how  just  it  was  that  he,  who  had 
feasted  on  good  things,  should  now  suffer,  whilst  he  who 
had  suffered  should  be  rewarded. 

3.  “Besides,”  said  Abraham,  “there  is  between  us  a 
great  lake,  so  that  no  one  can  pass  from  us  to  you,  nor 
from  you  to  us.” 

As  a  last  appeal,  the  rich  man  begged  Abraham  to 
send  Lazarus  to  his  five  brothers,  that  they  might  be  kept 
out  of  hell;  but  Abraham  refused,  saying:  “They  have 
Moses  and  the  prophets  ;  let  them  hear  them.” 


48. — The  Cure  of  the  Man  Born  Blind. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  celebrating  the  feast  of  Tabernacles, 
He  went  out  from  the  temple  on  the  Sabbath-day.  He 
met  a  man  who  had  been  blind  from  his  birth.  The  dis¬ 
ciples  asked  :  “If  it  was  because  of  any  fault  in  the  blind 
man  himself,  or  in  his  parents,  that  he  had  been  born 
blind.”  Jesus  answered  :  “  That  the  blindness  was  neither 
because  of  any  fault  in  the  man,  nor  in  his  parents,  but 
simply  to  manifest  the  works  of  God:” 

2.  Jesus  spat  on  the  ground  and  made  clay,  and  spread 
the  clay  on  the  eyes  of  the  blind  man.  Then  He  bade  him 
go  and  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloe.  The  blind  man  went, 
washed,  and  returned,  seeing. 


Questions  to  Chapter  47.-- What  is  said  of  the  rich  man  ?  What  is  said  of 
Lazarus  ?  What  did  Abraham  say  ?  What  last  appeal  did  the  rich  man  make  ? 
now  was  he  answered  ? 


THE  CURE  OF  THE  MAH  BORN  BLIND. 


185 


3.  When  those  who  had  formerly  known  him  saw  him, 
they  were  con¬ 
founded,  and 
took  him  to  the 
Pharisees. 

They  asked  him 
how  he  had  been 
cured.  He  told 
them.  When 
they  heard  how 
Jesus  had  cured 
him  on  the  Sab¬ 
bath,  some  said, 

He  was  God, 
and  some  said, 

He  was  a  sin¬ 
ner,  whilst  others  said,  “  A  sinner  can  not  do  such  mira¬ 
cles  and  there  was  a  division. 

4.  There  were  some  also  who  would  not  believe  the  man 
had  been  blind  ;  so  they  sent  for  his  parents,  who  testified 
that  he  had  been  born  blind,  and  that  it  was  their  son. 
When  the  blind  man  began  to  reason,  and  to  show  that 
none  but  God  could  restore  sight  to  the  blind,  the  Phari¬ 
sees  became  very  angry,  and  cast  him  out. 

5.  Some  time  after  this,  Jesus  met  him,  and  asked  him 
if  he  believed  in  the  Son  of  God.  When,  to  his  question, 
Jesus  told  him  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  man  who  had 
been  blind  fell  on  his  knees  and  adored  Jesus,  saying  : 
“  Lord,  I  believe. 


6.  In  this  miracle  we  have  a  remarkable  fulfillment  of  the  words 
of  the  prophet  Isaias  concerning  Christ,  that  in  His  time  “the  eyes 
of  the  blind  should  be  opened.”  Such  a  miracle  could  only  be  done 
by  God  ;  hence,  the  anger  and  rage  of  unbelieving  Pharisees  when 
they  could  neither  disprove  nor  gainsay  the  cure  of  the  man  who 
had  been  born  blind. 


Questions  to  Chapteh  48.— What  is  said  of  the  blind  man?  How  was  he 
cured  ?  IIow  did  the  Pharisees  act?  Who  were  called  ?  What  was  done  to  the 
blind  man  ?  Why  ?  What  happened  to  him  afterwards  ? 


186 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


49. — The  Ten  Lepers. 

1.  After  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  Jesns  passed  through  . 
Samaria  and  Galilee.  On  the  way,  He  met  ten  lepers/ 
By  the  law  of  Moses,  lepers  were  forbidden  to  live  in  the 
towns  or  cities,  or  to  mingle  among  the  people,  and  were 
required  to  live  in  the  country,  apart  by  themselves. 
When  Jesus  saw  the  ten  lepers,  He  commanded  them  to 
go  and  show  themselves  to  the  priest.  Whilst  they  were 
going,  they  were  cleansed. 

2.  One  of  them,  when  he  saw  what  had  happened, 

returned,  and 
cast  himself  at 
the  feet  of  Je¬ 
sus  ;  and  this 
man  was  a  Sa¬ 
maritan.  Jesus 
asked  if  the 
other  nine  had 
not  also  been 
cleansed,  and 
how  came  it  that 
only  the  stranger 
returned  to  give 
thanks.  Then 
Jesus,  to  console 

the  grateful  leper,  said:  “Rise,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee 
whole.” 


50. — The  Publican  and  the  Pharisee. 

1.  When  Jesus  saw  how  some  trusted  in  their  own 
works  and  despised  others,  He  spoke  the  following  para¬ 
ble  :  “  Two  men  went  up  to  the  temple  to  pray ;  one  was 
a  Pharisee,  the  other  a  Publican.  The  Pharisee,  standing, 


Question  to  Chapter  49. — Tell  the  history  of  the  ten  lepers. 


THE  RICH  YOUNG  MAN. 


187 


prayed  thus  :  ‘  0  God,  I  thank  Thee  that  I  am  not  like 
the  rest  of  men,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers  ;  nor  am 
I  like  this  Pub¬ 
lican.  I  fast 
twice  a  week, 
and  I  give  tithes 
of  all  I  possess.5 

2.  “  But  the 
Publican,  stand¬ 
ing  afar  off, 
would  not  so 
much  as  lift  up 
his  eyes,  but 
struck  his  breast, 
saying  :  (  0  God, 
be  merciful  to 
me,  a  sinner.’ 


“  I  say  to  you,  the  Publican  was  justified,  but  the 
Pharisee  was  not ;  because  he  that  exalteth  himself 
shall  be  humbled,  and  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall 
be  exalted.” 


51. — The  Rich  Young  Man. 

1.  A  rich  young  man  came  to  Jesus  and  asked  what  he 
must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus  bade  him  keep  the  com¬ 
mandments.  But  the  young  man,  hesitating,  asked : 
“  What  commandments  ?  ”  Jesus  said:  “Kill  not,  steal 
not,  neither  shalt  thou  bear  false  witness.  Honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother.”  The  young  man,  hearing  this, 
answered  he  had  kept  all  these  from  his  youth. 

2.  Jesus  then  turned  to  him  and  said:  “If  you  will 

%j 

be  perfect,  sell  all  you  have  and  give  it  to  the  poor, 
and  come  and  follow  me.”  But  the  young  man  went 

Questions  to  Chapter  50.  —  Relate  the  parable  of  the  Pharisee  and  the 
Publican.  What  did  the  Pharisee  do  ?  What  did  the  Publican  do  ?  Which 
was  justified? 


188 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


/ 


away  sorrowful.  When  he  had  gone,  Jesus  turned  to 
His  disciples  and  remarked,  liow  difficult  it  was  for  a 


rich  man  to  part  with  his  wealth,  and  very  few  of  them 
would  enter  heaven. 


52. — The  Laborers  in  the  Vineyard. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  spoken  to  his  disciples  of  the  rewards 
that  awaited  the  faithful  servant,  He  gave  the  following 
parable :  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  the  master  of 
a  vineyard.  In  the  morning  he  went  out  to  hire  laborers  ; 
and,  having  agreed  to  give  them  each  a  penny  a  day,  sent 
them  into  his  vineyard. 

2.  He  went  out  at  the  third,  and  the  sixth,  and  the 
ninth  hours,  and  seeing  men  standing  idle,  sent  them 
into  his  vineyard,  telling  them  he  would  give  them 
what  was  right.  He  did  the  same  at  the  eleventh 
hour. 

3.  In  the  evening,  the  master  called  the  laborers,  and 

Questions  to  Chapter  51.— What  is  said  of  the  rich  young  man  ?  Describe 
his  interview  with  Jesus.  What  is  said  of  the  rich  ? 


THE  RESURRECTION  OF  LAZARUS. 


189 


paid  them  each 
labored  from 
the  morning 
c  a  m  e,  and  re¬ 
ceived  only  a 

be¬ 
am, 

because  the 
others,  who  had 
not  labored  as 
much  as  they, 
had  been  made 
equal  to  them. 

4.  The  master 
answered,  they 
had  agreed  for  a 
penny ;  he  had  paid  them,  and  he  did  not  see  why  they 
should  complain  because  he  was  generous. 

Then  Jesus  said  :  “  So  shall  it  be  in  heaven  :  the  last 
shall  be  first,  and  the  first  last,  for  many  are  called,  but 
few  are  chosen.” 

5.  Two  thousand  years  before  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Jews  were  called  to  be  the  chosen  people  of  God.  They  despised  this 
call,  and  so  comparatively  but  few  of  them  have  been  chosen  to  have 
a  part  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  When  the  Jews  denied  and 
rejected  Jesus  Christ,  He  turned  to  the  Gentiles,  who,  in  immense 
numbers,  enrolled  themselves  under  His  banner,  and  thus  they  who 
were  last  have  become  first,  and  the  Jews,  who  were  first,  have 
become  last. 


penny,  they 
gan  to  comp] 


a  penny.  But,  when  those  who  had 


53. — The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  assisting  at  the  feast  of  the  dedica¬ 
tion  of  the  temple,  He  openly  taught  that  He  and  the 
Father  were  one.  When  the  Jews  heard  this,  and  saw 
that  lie  thus  made  Himself  equal  to  God,  they  became 


Questions  to  Chapter  52.— Toll  the  parable  of  the  laborers  in  the  vineyard. 
What  is  said  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  ? 


190 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


very  angry,  and  determined  to  stone  Him.  But,  hearing 
of  their  intentions,  Jesus  quietly  left  Jerusalem  and  went 
into  the  country  about  the  Jordan.  There  He  received 
a  message  from  the  two  sisters,  Mary  and  Martha,  of 
Bithania,  telling  Him  their  brother  Lazarus  was  very 
sick. 

2.  But  He  remained  two  days  longer,  remarking  to  His 
disciples  that  Lazarus  was  dead.  When  He  came  to 


Bithania,  Martha  met  Him,  and  complained  that  He  had 
been  so  slow.  But  Jesus  bade  her  have  courage,  for  her 
brother  would  again  come  to  life. 

3.  Martha  called  Mary,  who  was  at  home  weeping.  She 
rose  and  hastened  to  meet  Jesus,  who  was  yet  outside  the 
town,  and,  casting  herself  at  His  feet,  said  :  “Lord,  if  you 
had  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died.” 

4.  When  Jesus  saw  her  weeping,  find  saw  the  other 
Jews  who  accompanied  her  also  weeping,  He  asked  where 
they  had  laid  Lazarus.  They  brought  Him  to  the  sepul¬ 
cher.  He  commanded  them  to  take  away  the  stone  that 
lay  over  the  door ;  then  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven. 


THE  JEWS  SEEK  TO  KILL  JESUS. 


191 


and,  praying,  cried  out :  “  Lazarus,  come  forth.”  Imme¬ 
diately  Lazarus  rose  and  came  forth  from  the  grave,  bound 
in  the  napkins  and  grave-clothes  in  which  he  had  been 
buried.  Many  of  the  Jews  believed  in  Jesus,  but  others 
went  and  told  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees  what  had 
happened.* 


54. — The  Jews  Seek  to  Kill  Jesus.  ’ 

1.  When  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes  heard  of  the  resur-' 
rection  of  Lazarus,  and  how  the  people  were  following 
Jesus,  they  said  :  “If  we  let  Him  alone,  every  body  will 
believe  in  Him.”  They  asked  Caiphas,  who  was  high- 
priest  that  year,  what  he  thought  of  the  matter.  But  he 
answered:  “It  is  expedient  that  one  man  die  for  the 
people,  that  the  whole  nation  perish  not.”  This  he  said 
by  inspiration. 

2.  From  that  day  they  sought  to  put  Jesus  to  death. 
For  this  reason,  He  walked  no  more  openly  among  the 
Jews,  but,  going  away,  dwelt  in  the  city  of  Ephrem. 
The  Jews  hated  Jesus  because  His  works  proved  His 
divinity ;  and  Cain  killed  his  brother  because  God  loved 
Abel. 

3.  Six  days  after  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  Jesus 
said  to  His  Apostles  :  “  We  are  about  to  go  up  to  Jeru¬ 
salem,  and  I  shall  be  betrayed  and  condemned  to  death  ; 
then  I  shall  be  scourged,  and  at  last  crucified  ;  but  I  shall 
rise  again,  on  the  third  day.”  This  remarkable  prophecy 
was  fulfilled  to  the  letter  in  the  passion  and  death  of 
Christ. 


Questions  to  Chapter  53. — What  did  Jesus  teach  concerning  Ilimself  and 
the  Father?  Where  did  He  go  ?  What  message  did  ne  receive  ?  What  happened 
when  Jesus  came  to  Bithania  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  54.— When  the  Pharisees  heard  of  the  resurrection  of 
Lazarus,  how  did  they  act?  What  did  the  high-priest  say?  What  did  the  Jews 
try  to  do  ?  What  prophecy  did  Jesus  give  ? 


192 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


55. — Zacheus,  the  Chief  of  the  Publicans. 

1.  There  lived  in  Jericho  a  man  named  Zacheus,  the 
chief  of  the  Publicans.  He  strove  to  see  Jesus  when  He 
passed  through  the  city,  but,  being  a  man  of  small  stature, 
lie  could  not,  on  account  of  the  crowd.  He  then  ran  on 
and  climbed  up  a  sycamore-tree.  When  Jesus  came  to  the 
tree,  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  and  said  to  Zacheus  :  “  Make 


haste  and  come  down,  for  to-day  I  must  abide  in  your 
house.”  Zacheus  hastened,  and  with  great  joy,  received 
Him  into  his  house. 

2.  When  the  others  saw  this,  they  began  to  murmur, 
because  Jesus  had  gone  into  the  house  of  a  publican,  who, 
from  his  profession,  was  considered  a  sinner.  Jesus  said 
to  Zacheus  :  “This  day  salvation  is  come  into  this  house, 
for  the  Son  of  Man  has  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that 
which  was  lost.” 


Question  to  Chapter  55. — What  is  said  of  Zacheus  ? 


Christ’s  triumphal  entry  into. Jerusalem.  103 


56. — Mary  Magdalene  Anoints  Jesus. 

1.  From  Jericho,  Jesus  went  to  Bithania,  where  Simon 
the  leper  made  a  supper  for  Him.  Lazarus  was  one  of  the 
guests,  and  Martha,  his  sister,  helped  to  wait  upon  them. 
Now,  while  they  were  all  sitting  at  supper,  Mary  Magda¬ 
lene  took  a  box  of  precious  ointment,  and,  coming  into 
the  house,  knelt  down  and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 
wiped  them  with  the  hair  of  her  head.  The  house  was 
filled  with  the  sweet  odor  of  the  ointment. 

2.  When  Judas  Iscariot  saw  this,  he  began  to  complain 
and  to  murmur  at  the  waste.  He  asked  why  they  had 
not  sold  the  ointment  and  given  the  price  to  the  poor ; 
not  that  he  cared  for  the  poor,  but  because  he  carried  the 
purse,  and  was  a  thief. 

3.  Jesus  bade  them  let  the  woman  alone,  for  she  had 

done  a  good  work  in  embalming  His  body  for  the  tomb. 
He  said  also,  that  wheresoever  His  Gospel  would  be 
preached,  the  piety  of  Mary  Magdalene  would  be  pro¬ 
claimed.  ^ 

4.  Like  Judas,  many  nowadays  cry  “Prodigality”  if  they  are 
asked  to  contribute  for  the  beauty  of  the  Church  or  the  splendor 
of  divine  worship;  they  also  say  :  “Let  it  be  given  to  the  poor.” 
But  Jesus  says  :  “Do  both  :  ornament  the  Church,  and  help  the 
poor.” 


57. — Christ’s  Triumphal  Entry  into  Jerusalem. 

J  '*  *  'A  |»  ;  J  -**•  *  .  4  *  ' 

1.  On  the  following  day,  Jesus  came  to  Jerusalem,  but, 
before  entering, 'stopped  at  Mount  Olivet,  just  outside 
the  walls  of  the  city.  From  there  He  sent  His  disciples 

*  *  l 

1 0  Bethpage,  a  little  town  close  by,  and  bade  them  bring  *; 
the  ass  which  they  would  find  tied  by  the  way. 

2.  The  disciples  did  as  He  commanded,  and,  bringing 

Questions  to  Chatter  56.—  From  Jericho  where  did  Jesus  go  ?  What  hap¬ 
pened  ?  What  did  Mary  Magdalene  do?  What  did  Judas  say  ?  What  did  Jesus 
sav  ?  What  do  many  nowadays  snv  ? 


194 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


the  ass,  pnt  their  garments  on  it ;  then  they  placed  Jesus 
thereon,  and  led  Him  into  Jerusalem.  On  the  way  great 
multitudes  of  the  people  met  Him.  Some  spread  their 
garments  on  the  ground,  some  cut  down  branches  from 
the  palm-trees,  and  strewed  them  before  Him,  whilst  all 
cried  :  “  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  !  blessed  is  He  that 
cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  !  ” 


3.  Many  of  the  Pharisees  were  also  in  the  crowd.  When 
they  heard  the  people  shouting,  and  saw  the  honors  that 
were  paid  to  Jesus,  they  asked  Him  to  rebuke  His  dis¬ 
ciples,  and  to  tell  the  people  to  hold  their  peace  ;  but  He 
would  not. 

4.  As  Jesus  drew  near  the  city,  looking  upon  it  He 
wept ;  then  He  cried  out :  “  0  Jerusalem  !  if  you  had 
known  the  things  that  are  for  your  peace  ;  but  now  they 
are  hidden  from  your  eyes.  The  days  shall  come  when 
your  enemies  shall  compass  you  about,  and  shall  beat  you 
flat  to  the  ground,  and  there  shall  not  remain  of  you  a 
stone  upon  a  stone.” 


THE  PARABLE  OF  THE  MARRIAGE  FEAST. 


195 


5.  When  Jesns  entered  Jerusalem,  He  went  directly  to 
the  temple,  where,  from  every  direction,  the  sick,  the 
blind,  and  the  paralytic  were  brought  to  Him,  and  He 
cured  them  all.  At  last  the  people  became  very  much 
excited,  and  even  the  children  caught  up  the  general 
enthusiasm,  and  cried  out  :  “  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of 
David  !  ” 

6.  When  the  Pharisees  heard  this,  they  became  more 
and  more  enraged,  and,  coming  to  Him,  asked  if  He 
heard  what  was  said.  Jesus  answered  :  “  Yes  ;  but,”  said 
He,  “have  you  never  read  what  was  written  by  the 
prophet :  Out  of  the  mouths  of  infants  and  sucklings  thou 
hast  perfected  praise  ?  ” 

7.  Long  before  had  Zacharias  the  prophet  foretold  the 
entrance  of  Christ  into  Jerusalem,  when  he  said:  “Re¬ 
joice,  daughters  of  Sion,  and  shout,  daughters  of  Jerusa¬ 
lem  ;  behold,  thy  King  will  come  to  thee :  He  is  poor, 
and  riding  upon  an  ass.” 

8.  Jesus  Christ  entered  Jerusalem  on  the  very  day  the 
Jews  were  required  by  the  law  of  Moses  to  procure  the 
Paschal  lamb.  How  significant  His  every  act !  The 
Paschal  lamb  was  offered  for  the  Jewish  people;  but 
Jesus,  who  is  the  true  Paschal  Lamb,  was  offered,  not  for 
a  people,  but  for  a  ivorld. 


58.— The  Parable  of  the  Marriage  Feast. 

1.  On  the  next  day,  while  Jesus  was  teaching  in  the 
temple,  He  said:  “The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a 
king  who  made  a  marriage  feast  for  his  son.  He  sent 
his  servants  to  call  those  who  had  been  invited,  but 
they  would  not  come.  He  sent  a  second  time,  but  they 


Questions  to  Chapter  57. — What  is  said  of  Christ’s  entry  into  Jerusalem  ? 
What  did  the  multitude  do?  How  did  the  Pharisees  act?  What  did  Jesus  say 
of  Jerusalem  ?  What  was  done  in  the  temple  ?  How  did  Jesus  answer  the 
Pharisees?  What  did  Zacharias  prophesy?  On  what  day  did  Jesus  enter 
Jerusalem  ? 


196 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


not  only  refused,  but,  seizing  liis  servants,  put  them  to 
death. 

2.  “  When  the  king  heard  this,  he  became  very  angry, 
and,  sending  his  armies,  destroyed  the  murderers,  and 
burnt  their  city. 

“  That  his  marriage  feast  might  not  be  without  guests, 
the  king  sent  his  servants  into  the  highways  and  invited 
all — the  good  as  well  as  the  bad — to  come. 

3.  “  The  king,  going  into  the  banqueting  hall,  found  a 
guest  who  had  not  on  a  wedding-garment.  When  asked 
why  he  had  neglected  to  put  on  a  wedding-garment,  he 
was  silent.  Then  the  king  ordered  him  to  be  bound  hand 
and  foot,  and  to  be  cast  into  exterior  darkness/’ 

4.  In  tlie  East  it  was  customary  for  kings  to  supply  tlieir  guests 
with  wedding-garments  ;  hence,  the  crime  of  the  unfortunate  man, 
who,  through  carelessness,  had  neglected  to  put  on  the  proper  gar¬ 
ment,  even  though  provided  for  him. 


59.— The  Tribute  to  Caesar. 

1.  When  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  heard  the  parable 
of  the  marriage  feast,  they  knew  Jesus  meant  them  by 
the  guests  who  had  refused  to  come.  In  consequence, 
they  were  very  angry,  and  began  to  plot  how  they  might 
entrap  Him  in  His  words,  that  thereby  they  might  have 
a  pretext  to  condemn  Him. 

2.  For  this  purpose  they  sent  some  of  their  own  dis¬ 
ciples,  together  with  some  of  the  friends  of  Herod,  to 
Him.  They  began  by  flattering  Him,  and  praising  Him 
for  His  bold  and  fearless  declaration  of  His  opinions. 
When  they  thought  they  had  deceived  Him  as  to  their 
intentions,  they,  with  deep  cunning,  asked  Him  “  whether 
it  was  lawful  to  give  tribute  to  Caesar,  or  not.” 

3.  Jesus  knew  very  well  what  their  motives  were,  and 
the  treacherous  plot  by  which  they  hoped  to  entrap  Him  ; 

Questions  to  Chapter  58.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  marriage  feast.  What 
was  done  to  the  dumb  guest  ?  What  was  a  custom  in  the  East? 


THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSALEM,  ETC.,  FORETOLD.  197 

for  if  He  said  “  Yes,”  the  Jews  would  hate  Him  as  being 
an  enemy  to 
their  country ; 
and  if  He  said 
“No,”  Herod 
would  seize 
upon  Him  for 
resisting  the 
government. 

4.  Jesus 
asked  for  a 
jienny.  When 
it  was  present¬ 
ed  to  Him,  lie 
asked  “  whose 
image  was  on 
it.”  They  said,  “Caesar’s.”  Then  said  Jesus:  “Bender 
to  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar’s,  and  to  God  the 
things  that  are  God’s.” 

When  they  heard  this,  their  malice  was  forced  to  yield 
in  admiration  to  His  wisdom.  Going  away,  they  dared 
ask  Him  no  more  questions. 


60.  —  Christ  Foretells  the  Destruction  of  Jerusa¬ 
lem  and  the  End  of  the  World. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking,  He  rose  to  leave 
the  temple.  As  He  was  passing  out,  His  disciples  began  to 
admire  its  magnificence  and  solidity;  but  Jesus  told  them 
not  to  trust  too  much  to  appearances  ;  that  that  temple 
which  they  now  so  much  admired,  and  of  which  the  Jews 
were  so  proud,  would,  ere  long,  be  destroyed ;  nor  would 
there  remain  of  it  so  much  as  a  stone  upon  a  stone. 

2.  When  He  came  to  Mount  Olivet,  that  stands  but  a 
short  distance  from  the  city,  He  sat  down  and  began  to 


Questions  to  Chapter  59.— How  did  the  Scribes  try  to  entrap  Jesus  ?  How 
did  He  answer  them  ?  What  did  they  do  ? 


198 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMEHT. 


speak  to  His  disciples  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and 
the  end  of  the  world.  They  asked  Him  when  these  things 
would  take  place. 

3.  In  answer  to  the  first  question,  He  said:  “ When 
yon  shall  see  an  army  encompass  Jerusalem  about,  know 
that  her  destruction  is  at  hand.  Then  let  those  that  are 
in  Judea  fiee  to  the  mountains,  and  those  that  are  in 
Jerusalem  hasten  to  depart,  for  the  days  of  vengeance  and 
tribulation  are  come  :  many  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  many 
shall  be  led  away  captives  among  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
and  Jerusalem  shall  be  destroyed.” 

4.  To  the  second  question,  He  said  :  “  Be  not  deceived ; 
My  Gospel  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,  and  then 
shall  the  end  come.  There  shall  be  tribulations  such  as 
have  not  been  ;  false  Christs  shall  arise,  and  false  prophets 
shall  come,  doing  wonders  and  showing  signs,  so  as  almost 
to  deceive  the  elect.  But  the  end  is  not  yet.” 

5.  Other  signs  shall  appear:  “The  sun  shall  be  dark¬ 
ened,  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  the  stars  shall  fall 
from  heaven,  the  earth  shall  be  moved,  the  sea  shall  roar, 
and  men  shall  wither  away  for  fear  of  the  things  that  are 
to  come.  Then  shall  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  appear, 
and  He  Himself  shall  come  in  His  majesty ;  the  angels 
shall  gather  together  the  elect  from  the  four  winds.  But 
no  one  knows  either  the  day  or  the  hour,  but  the  Father 
alone.” 

6.  Thirty-seven  years  after  this  remarkable  prophecy 
concerning  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  Titus,  a  Roman 
general,  came  with  an  army  and  laid  siege  to  Jerusalem. 
The  prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter :  the  walls  were 
beaten  down,  the  city  was  taken,  the  temple  burned,  and 
the  Jews  were  carried  into  captivity,  never  to  return. 

In  its  own  time  will  the  prophecy  concerning  the  end 
of  the  world  be  also  fulfilled. 


Questions  to  Chapter  60.— What  did  Jesus  say  concerning  the  temple  ?  Of 
what  did  Jesus  speak  when  lie  came  to  Mount  Olivet  ?  When  was  Jerusalem  to 
be  destroyed  ?  What  did  Jesus  say  about  the  end  of  the  world  ?  Who  destroyed 
Jerusalem  ?  When  ? 


THE  FIVE  WISE  AND  THE  FIVE  FOOLISH  VIRGINS.  199 


61.— The  Parable  of  the  Five  Wise  and  the 

Five  Foolish  Virgins. 

1.  Jesus  continued  to  speak  to  His  disciples,  saying  : 
“The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  ten  virgins  who  took 
their  lamps  and  went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom.  Five 
were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish.  The  foolish  took  no  oil 
with  them,  but  the  wise  took  oil  in  vessels,  together  with 
their  lamps. 


2.  66  Whilst  the  bridegroom  tarried,  they  all  slept.  During 
the  night,  the  bridegroom  came,  and  they  rose  and  went 
forth  to  meet  him.  But  soon  the  foolish  virgins  found 
their  lamps  had  gone  out,  and,  while  they  went  to  buy 
oil,  the  bridegroom  entered,  and  the  doors  were  shut. 

3.  “  At  length  the  foolish  virgins  came,  but  could  not 
enter.  When  they  cried  out  to  open  for  them,  the  bride¬ 
groom  answered  :  6 1  know  you  not :  watch,  for  you  know 
not  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come.5  ” 


Question  to  Chapter  61.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  virgius. 


200 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


62. — The  Parable  of  the  Talents. 

1.  Again  Jesus  gave  another  parable  :  “The  end  of  the 
world  is  like  to  a  man  who  went  into  a  far  country.  He 
called  together  his  servants,  and  delivered  to  them  his 
goods.  To  one  he  gave  five  talents  ;  to  another,  two  ; 
and  to  another,  one.  Then  lie  started  on  his  journey. 

2.  “Now,  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went 
and  traded  with  them  till  he  gained  other  five  talents. 
In  like  manner,  he  that  had  received  the  two  gained  other 
two  ;  but  he  that  had  received  the  one  talent  went  away 
and  buried  his  lord’s  money. 

3.  “After  a  long  time  the  lord  returned  ;  and  he  that 
had  received  the  five  talents  came  and  brought  with  him 
the  other  five.  When  the  lord  saw  this,  he  said :  ‘  Well 
done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant ;  because  thou  hast 
been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  set  thee  over  many 
things;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.’  In  like 
manner  the  lord  spoke  to  him  that  had  gained  the  two 
talents. 

4.  “  But  he  that  had  received  the  one  talent  came  and 
said :  ‘  Lord,  I  knew  thou  Avert  a  hard  man,  and,  being 
afraid,  I  hid  thy  talent  in  the  ground.  Here  is  what  is 
thine.’  The  lord  reproached  him  for  his  sloth,  and, 
taking  the  talent  from  him,  gave  it  to  him  who  had  the 
ten  talents.  Then  he  commanded  the  unprofitable  ser¬ 
vant  to  be  bound  hand  and  foot  and  cast  into  exterior 
darkness.” 


63. — The  Last  Judgment. 

1.  Among  the  last  of  the  public  instructions  Christ 
gave  the  people,  Avas  a  discourse  on  the  last  judgment, 
and  an  exhortation  to  His  disciples  to  prepare  for  it. 
The  negligence  of  men,  and  the  little  influence  that  the 
mere  love  for  God  has  to  change  the  mind,  rendered  it 


(Question  to  Chapter  62.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  talents. 


THE  PASCHAL  LAMB. 


201 


necessary  to  add  fear  to  the  other  motives  for  serving 
God. 

2.  Jesus  began  by  a  description  of  the  commotions  that 
would  beforehand  take  place  in  the  heavens  and  on  the 
earth  ;  telling  how  the  sun,  and  the  moon,  and  the  stars 
would  change,  and  the  earth  tremble  ;  and  how,  after 
this,  an  angel  would  sound  the  last  trumpet  and  call  the 
dead  to  judgment.  Then  would  come  the  Son  of  Man, 
surrounded  by  His  angels,  and  seated  on  a  cloud,  while 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth  would  be  gathered  before 
Him. 

3.  When  all  mankind  shall  have  been  thus  gathered 
before  Him,  Jesus  Christ  shall  send  out  His  angels  to 
separate  the  good  from  the  bad,  placing  the  former  on 
His  right  hand,  and  the  latter  on  His  left.  Then  shall 
Christ  turn  to  the  good,  and  say  to  them :  “  Come,  ye 
blessed  of  My  Father,  possess  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.7’ 

4.  But  He  shall  turn  to  the  wicked  and,  with  an  angry 
countenance,  say:  “Depart  from  me,  ye  accursed,  into 
everlasting  tire,  which  was  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels.77  And  these  shall  go  into  everlasting  punishment, 
but  the  just  into  life  everlasting. 

5.  At  His  first  coming,  Jesus  appeared  in  poverty  and  weakness, 
but,  at  His  second,  He  shall  appear  as  a  judge,  surrounded  by  His 
majesty,  and  backed  by  His  power.  The  cross,  now  so  much 
despised,  will  then  be  the  sign  of  His  glory. 


THE  PASSION  AND  DEATH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

64, — The  Paschal  Lamb. 

1.  On  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes,  the  Jews  were  com¬ 
manded  by  the  law  of  Moses  to  sacrifice  the  Paschal  lamb, 


Questions  to  Chapter  63.— Besides  love,  what  else  is  needed  to  serve  God  ? 
Describe  the  last  judgment.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  good  ?  WThat  to  the  bad  ? 
What  is  the  difference  between  the  first  and  the  last  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 


202  HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

and  for  eight  days  to  eat  unleavened  bread.  On  that  day* 
Jesus  told  Peter  and  John  to  go  and  prepare  the  Pasch 
for  Him  and  His  disciples. 

2.  They  went  into  the  city  and,  as  Jesus  had  bidden 
them,  prepared  the  Pasch.  When  the  evening  was  come, 
Jesus  sat  down  to  table  with  His  twelve  Apostles,  declar¬ 
ing  how  much  and  how  long  he  had  desired  to  eat  that 
supper  with  them. 

3.  The  Jewish  Paschal  lamb  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
true  Paschal  Lamb :  for  this  reason  Christ  was,  by  His  own  will, 
put  to  death  on  the  cross,  on  the  same  day,  and  at  the  very  hour, 
that,  year  by  year,  the  Jewish  Paschal  lamb  was  offered  in  the 
temple. 


65. — The  Washing  of  Feet. 

1.  When  they  had  all  eaten,  Jesus  rose  from  the  table 
and  girded  Himself  with  a  towel.  Then,  pouring  water 


into  a  basin,  He  began  to  wash  the  feet  of  His  disciples, 
and  to  wipe  them  with  the  towel. 


Question  to  Chapter  64.— Wliat  wag  done  on  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes  ? 


CHRIST  INSTITUTES  THE  BLESSED  SACRAMENT.  203 


2.  When  He  came  to  Peter,  the  brave  Apostle  declared, 
never  should  his  Lord  wash  his  feet ;  but  when  Jesus  told 
him  it  was  necessary,  if  he  would  have  share  with  Him, 
Peter  yielded. 

3.  After  Jesus  had  washed  the  feet  of  the  Apostles, 
He  again  sat  down  and  began  to  discourse  to  them  on 
what  He  had  done.  “The  servant,”  said  He,  “is  not 
greater  than  the  master ;  and  if  I,  who  am  Master,  have 
washed  your  feet,  you  also  ought  to  wash  one  another’s 
feet,” 

4.  When  Jesus  said  the  washing  of  feet  was  necessary,  He  wished 
to  show  how  necessary  baptism  and  penance  were.  By  these,  sins 
are  washed  away  through  the  merits  of  Christ ;  so  was  the  washing 
of  feet  at  the  last  supper  a  symbol  of  these  sacraments. 


66. — Christ  Institutes  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

1.  After  the  washing  of  the  Apostles’  feet,  came  that 
sacred  and  solemn  moment  Christ  had  so  long  desired. 
He  was  about  to  enter  on  His  passion,  and  must  fulfill 
that  promise  He  had  before  made,  that  “  He  would  give 
His  body  to  eat,  and  His  blood  to  drink.” 

2.  Therefore,  while  they  were  all  sitting  at  the  table, 
Jesus  took  of  the  bread  that  was  before  Him,  and,  holding 
it  in  His  sacred  hands,  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven  ;  then 
He  gave  thanks,  and,  blessing  the  bread,  gave  it  to  His 
disciples,  saying  :  “Take  ye  and  eat ;  this  is  My  body, 
which  is  given  for  you.”  By  these  words  Jesus  changed 
the  bread  into  His  adorable  body. 

3.  Then  He  took  the  chalice,  in  which  was  a  part  of  the 
wine  that  had  been  used  at  the  supper,  and,  giving  thanks, 
blessed  it,  and  gave  it  also  to  His  disciples,  saying:  “ Drink 
ye  all  of  this,  for  Tms  is  My  blood  of  the  new  testa¬ 
ment,  which  shall  be  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of 
sins.  Do  this  for  a  commemoration  of  Me.” 


Questions  to  Chaptek  65. — Describe  the  washing  of  feet  by  Jesus.  What 
did  Peter  do  and  say  ?  Of  what  was  the  washing  of  feet  a  symbol  ? 


204 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


4.  By  these  words  Jesus  changed  the  wine  into  His 
blood  ;  and,  by  the  words,  “Do  this  for  a  commemoration 


of  Me,”  He  ordained  the  Apostles  priests,  and  instituted 
for  all  time  the  august  Sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Jesus  is  the  Melchisedec  of  the  New  Law,  who,  as  King  and  Priest, 
offered  Himself  under  the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine. 


67. — Jesus  Foretells  the  Treason  of  Judas  and 

the  Denial  of  Peter. 

1.  After  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  Jesus 
became  depressed  and  very  much  troubled.  He  knew  that " 
Judas  Iscariot  was  about  to  betray  Him  for  the  paltry 
sum  of  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 


Questions  to  Chapter  66. — Describe  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacra¬ 
ment?  What  did  Christ  do  ?  What  did  He  say?  What  is  Jesus  in  the  New 
Law  ? 


CHRIST’S  LAST  DISCOURSE  TO  IIIS  APOSTLES.  205 

2.  That  the  traitor  might  have  no  excuse,  Jesus  pub¬ 
licly  declared  “one  of  them  was  about  to  betray  Him.” 
Instantly  there  was  a  commotion  among  the  Apostles,  and 
each  began  to  ask  :  “  Is  it  I  ?  ” 

3.  John,  whom  Jesus  loved  most  tenderly,  was  sitting 
by  His  side.  Peter  made  a  sign  to  him  to  ask  Jesus  of 
whom  He  spoke.  John,  leaning  on  the  bosom  of  Jesus, 
did  so.  Jesus  answered:  “It  is  he  to  whom  I  shall  reach 
bread  dipped ;  ”  and,  immediately  dipping  the  bread,  He 
handed  it  to  Judas.  As  soon  as  Judas  had  eaten  the 
morsel,  Satan  entered  into  him,  and,  going  out,  he  con¬ 
summated  his  treason. 

4.  When  Judas  was  gone,  Jesus  said,  in  a  very  solemn 
manner  :  “  Now  is  the  Son  of  Man  glorified,  and  God  is 
glorified  in  Him  ;  I  will  be  with  you  only  a  little  while.” 
Peter,  hearing  this,  asked  “where  He  would  go.”  Jesus 
answered:  “Where  I  go,  thou  canst  not  follow  now.” 
Peter  became  very  much  excited,  and,  with  great  vehe¬ 
mence,  asked  “why  he  could  not  follow  now,  as  he  was 
ready  to  lay  down  his  life  for  Him.” 

5.  But  Jesus,  turning  to  him,  said  :  “Amen,  amen;  I 
say  to  thee,  this  night,  before  the  cock  crow  twice,  thou 
shalt  deny  Me  thrice.” 

Joseph  was  sold  by  his  brothers,  that  he  might  save  them  in  the 
time  of  famine;  Jesus  was  sold  by  Judas,  that  He  might  redeem 
and  save  mankind. 


68.— Christ’s  Last  Discourse  to  His  Apostles. 

1.  After  Judas  left  the  supper-room,  Jesus,  turning  to 
the  other  Apostles,  said :  “I  am  about  to  leave  you,  but, 
before  I  go,  I  give  you  a  new  commandment :  Love  one 
another .  Be  not  troubled  ;  I  will  not  entirely  leave  you  ; 
at  present  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you  in  My  Father’s 
house  ;  I  will  come  again  and  take  you  with  Me. 


Questions  to  Chapter  67.— After  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
what  happened  to  Jesus  ?  How  did  Jesus  act  toward  Judas  Iscariot  ?  What  did 
Judas  do  ?  What  did  Jesus  say  to  Peter  ? 


206  HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

2.  “I  will  also  ask  My  Father  to  give  you  another 
Paraclete,  who  will  teach  you  all  things,  and  abide  with 
you  forever.  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life ; 
no  one  can  come  to  the  Father  but  through  Me.  I  am 
the  vine  ;  My  Father  is  the  husbandman  :  he  that  abideth 
in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  shall  bear  much  fruit.  My  peace  I 
leave  you  ;  My  peace  I  give  you.” 

3.  When  Jesus  had  finished  with  these  grave  and  affec¬ 
tionate  words,  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven,  and  said  : 
“  Father,  the  hour  is  come ;  glorify  Thy  Son.  I  pray  for 
Mine  ;  sanctify  them.  I  pray  not  for  Mine  only,  but  for 
those  also  who,  through  their  word,  shall  believe  in  Me, 
that  they  may  be  one  with  Me,  as  You,  Father,  are  in  Me, 
and  I  in  Thee.” 


69. — Jesus  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemani. 

1.  When  Jesus  had  finished  His  prayer,  He  went  with 
His  disciples,  to  the  garden  of  Gethsemani,  near  Mount 
Olivet.  Having  entered,  He  bade  His  disciples  sit  down 
and  rest,  while  He  went  to  pray.  Taking  with  Him 
Peter,  and  James,  and  John,  He  went  away  a  little  dis¬ 
tance.  Oppressed  with  grief,  He  said:  “My  soul  is 
sorrowful  even  unto  death  :  stay  here  and  watch.” 

2.  Leaving  the  three  Apostles,  He  went  forward  a  little 
distance,  and,  falling  flat  on  the  ground,  prayed  thus :  “  0 
My  Father  !  if  it  is  possible,  let  this  chalice  pass  from  Me: 
nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  Thou  wilt.”  Then, 
rising,  He  came  to  the  Apostles  ;  but  they  were  asleep. 
Jesus  left  them,  and  went  again  and  prayed  as  He  had 
done  before.  For  the  third  time  He  prayed  in  the  same 
manner,  saying  the  same  words. 

3.  When  Jesus  had  finished  His  prayer,  and  for  the 
third  time  had  submitted  Himself  to  the  will  of  His 
Father,  He  began  His  agony.  Oppressed  with  the  load  of 
sin  that  was  placed  upon  Him,  and  overwhelmed  with 


Question  to  Chapter  68.— What  was^Christ’s  last  discourse  to  His  Apostles  ? 


JESUS  IK  THE  GARDEK  OF  GETHSEMAHI. 


207 


grief,  His  sweat  became  as  drops  of  blood  trickling  on 
the  ground.  His  Father  sent  an  angel  to  comfort  Him. 


When  His  agony  was  over,  Jesus  rose,  and  coming  to  His 
disciples,  said:  “ Arise;  let  us  go;  he  that  shall  betray 
Me  is  at  hand.” 


70.— Jesus  Delivered  up  to  His  Enemies. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  still  speaking  to  Ilis  Apostles,  a 
great  multitude  of  the  priests  and  people  came  into  the 
garden.  Some  carried  swords  in  their  hands;  others  car¬ 
ried  clubs  and  torches.  Judas  Iscariot  walked  at  their 
head.  When  Judas  came  to  Jesus,  he  said :  “  Hail,  Rabbi,” 
and  kissed  Him. 

2.  Jesus  advanced  towards  the  multitude  and  asked 
them  whom  they  sought.  They  said  :  “  Jesus  of  Naza¬ 
reth.”  He  simply  answered  :  “I  am  He ;  ”  when  the 
multitude,  overcome  with  fear,  went  back  and  fell  to  the 


Questions  to  Chapter  69.— What  happened  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemani  ? 
What  was  Christ’s  prayer?  What  is  said  of  Ilis  agony  ? 


208  HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 

ground.  Then  Jesus  said  :  “You  have  come  to  seize  Me 
as  if  I  were  a  thief  :  whilst  I  was  daily  in  the  temple,  you 
did  not  touch  Me.” 

3.  As  soon  as  Jesus  had  said  this,  the  soldiers  advanced 
and  seized  Him.  Peter,  seeing  what  was  done  to  his 
Master,  drew  his  sword  and  cut  off  the  ear  of  Malchus, 
the  servant  of  the  high-priest ;  but  Jesus  bade  him  put 
back  his  sword  into  the  scabbard,  saying  that,  if  He 
needed  help,  His  Father  would  send  Him  more  than 
twelve  legions  of  angels. 

4.  Jesus  touched  the  ear  of  Malchus  and  healed  it ; 
then  lie  delivered  Himself  into  the  hands  of  the  soldiers, 
who  bound  Him.  The  disciples,  seeing  this,  fled  ;  Peter 
and  John  alone  following  at  a  distance. 


71. — Jesus  before  the  High-priest. 

1.  The  multitude  led  Jesus  to  the  house  of  Annas,  one 
of  the  priests.  There  He  was  asked  concerning  His  doc¬ 
trines  and  disciples.  Jesus  simply  answered,  He  had 
taught  openly ;  His  words  and  actions  were  well  known. 
For  this,  one  of  the  servants  struck  Him,  asking  how  He 
dared  to  answer  thus. 

2.  After  much  abuse,  Annas  sent  Jesus  to  Caiphas  the 
high-priest.  Here  were  assembled  the  priests,  and  the 
Scribes,  and  a  great  multitude  of  the  people.  Christ  was 
led  into  their  midst  ;  false  witnesses  were  brought  in,  and 
all  manner  of  accusations  were  made  against  Him  ;  they 
were  determined  to  put  Him  to  death. 

3.  When  the  witnesses  had  been  examined,  Caiphas  rose 
and  asked  Jesus  if  He  had  any  thing  to  say ;  but  Jesus 
held  His  peace. 

Again  Caiphas  rose,  and  adjured  Him  by  the  living 

Questions  to  Chapter  70. — Who  betrayed  Jesus?  With  what?  When  the 
soldiers  seized  Jesus,  what  did  Peter  do  ?  Who  alone  followed  Jesus? 


PETER  DEFIES  JESUS. 


209 


God  to  tell  whether  He  was  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
Jesus  answered : 

“I  am” 

4.  The  high- 
priest,  hearing 
this,  rent  his  gar¬ 
ments,  and  de¬ 
clared  there  was 
no  n£ed  of  fur¬ 
ther  evidence  ; 
all  had  heard  the 
blasphemy,  and, 
by  their  law%  He, 
who  made  Him¬ 
self  God,  de¬ 
served  death.  He  then  asked  what  they  thought.  They 
all  cried  out,  “  He  is  worthy  of  death.” 


72.— Peter  Denies  Jesus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  before  the  tribunal  of  the  high- 
priest,  Peter  remained  in  the  hall,  among  the  soldiers, 
warming  himself.  One  of  the  servants  of  the  higli-priest 
came  to  him  and  accused  him  of  being  not  only  a  follower 
of  Jesus,  but  of  having  been  in  the  garden  with  Him. 
Peter  declared  he  knew  Him  not ;  and  the  cock  crew. 

2.  A  short  time  after  this,  another  servant,  seeing  Peter, 
said  to  those  that  were  standing  about :  “  This  man  was 
also  with  Jesus.”  Peter  again  denied,  and  swore  with  an 
oath  that  he  knew  not  Jesus. 

3.  About  an  hour  after  this,  a  friend  of  Match  us,  whose 
ear  Peter  had  cut  off,  also  charged  him  with  being  a  dis¬ 
ciple  of  Jesus  ;  but  Peter  began  to  swear  he  knew  not  the 
man.  The  cock  crewr  the  second  time. 


Questions  to  Chapter  71.— Where  was  Jesns  led  ?  AVhat  was  Jesus  asked  ? 
What  was  done  to  Him  ?  What  was  done  at  the  house  of  Caiphas  ? 


210 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


4.  At  that  moment  Jesus  was  led  through  the  hall. 
Turning,  He  looked  at  Peter,  who  remembered  what 
Christ  had  said  to  him  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening  : 
“Before  the  cock  crow  twice,  thou  slialt  deny  Me  thrice.” 
Peter  went  out  and  wept  bitterly. 


It  is  related  in  history  that  after  his  denial  of  Christ 
Peter  always  wept  when  he  heard  a  cock  crow,  and  so 
frequent  were  his  tears  that  they  made  furrows  in  his 
cheeks. 

5.  Man  is  very  weak  :  Peter  saw  His  Master  on  Tliabor,  and  yet 
denied  Him  in  the  judgment  hall.  Had  lie  prayed  in  the  garden,  he 
would  not  have  been  so  timid  in  trial :  let  us,  therefore,  watch  and 
pray. 


73. — The  Despair  of  Judas. 

1.  When  Judas  saw  that  Jesus  was  condemned  to  death, 
he  repented  of  what  lie  had  done.  Going  to  the  chief 
priests,  he  threw  down  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  declaring 
he  had  betrayed  innocent  blood  ;  then  he  went  out  and 
hanged  himself. 


Questions  to  Chapter  7*2.— Tell  liow  Peter  denied  Jesus.  What  is  said  of 
Peter’s  after  life  ? 


JESUS  BEFORE  PILATE  AND  HEROD. 


211 


2.  The  priests,  taking  the  money,  bought  with  it  a 
potters-field,  in  which  to  bury  strangers,  for  it  was  not 
lawful  to  put  blood-money  in  the  treasury  of  the  temple. 
This  field  was  called  by  the  Jews  Haceldama ;  that  is,  the 
field  of  blood . 


74. — Jesus  Insulted. 

•  _ 

1.  After  Jesus  was  condemned  by  the  great  council,  the 
soldiers  took  Him  into  a  large  hall,  and  there  began  to 
mock  Him  and  to  spit  upon  Him.  Blindfolding  Him, 
they  buffeted  Him,  and  then  tauntingly  asked  who  struck 
Him  ;  yet,  in  the  midst  of  their  blasphemies,  their  jeers, 
and  their  scoffs,  Jesus  remained  silent — a  wonder  to  men 
and  angels. 


75. — Jesus  before  Pilate  and  Herod. 

1.  As  soon  as  it  was  day,  the  great  council  of  the  Jews 
assembled,  and  again  condemned  Jesus  to  death.  But, 
Judea  being  at  that  time  a  Roman  province,  the  Jews  Avere 
forbidden  to  inflict  punishment  of  death  on  any  one,  until 
they  had  received  the  permission  of  the  governor.  They, 
therefore,  dragged  Jesus  before  Pontius  Pilate,  who  was 
then  governor  of  Judea. 

2.  When  Jesus  Avas  brought  before  him,  Pilate  asked 
what  was  the  accusation  against  Him.  The  multitude 
cried  out :  “  He  is  a  seditious  man ;  He  forbids  the  people 
to  pay  tribute  to  Caesar,  and,  moreover,  declares  He  is 
Christ,  the  King.” 

3.  Pilate  asked  Jesus  if  He  Avere  a  king.  He  declared 
He  Avas,  but  that  His  kingdom  Avas  not  of  this  world. 
When  Pilate  heard  this,  he  said  to  the  people  :  “  I  find 


Questions  to  Chapter  73.— How  did  Judas  act?  AVhat  was  done  with  the 
money  ? 

I  » 

Questions  to  Chapter  74.— What  insults  were  heaped  upon  Jesus?  How 
did  Jesus  act  ? 


212 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


no  fault  in  the  man.”  But  they  only  cried  out  the  more : 
“  He  is  a  disturber  of  the  peace,  from  Galilee  even  to 
Jerusalem.” 

4.  Pilate,  hearing  of  Galilee,  asked  if  Jesus  were  a 
Galilean.  Learning  He  was,  Pilate  sent  Him  to  Herod, 
governor  of  Galilee,  who  was  then  in  Jerusalem  attending 
the  Paschal  feast.  When  Herod  saw  Jesus,  he  was  very 
much  pleased.  He  had  heard  a  great  deal  about  Him, 
and  now  hoped  to  see  some  miracle. 

5.  But,  when  cpiestioned,  Jesus  remained  silent.  Herod, 
seeing  that  his  idle  curiosity  would  not  be  gratified,  mocked 
our  Savior,  and,  in  derision,  clothing  Him  in  a  white  gar¬ 
ment,  sent  Him  back  to  Pilate.  That  same  day  Herod 
and  Pilate  were  reconciled  to  each  other,  having  before 
been  enemies. 


76. — Jesus  and  Barabbas. 

1.  During  the  whole  of  Christ’s  trial,  Pilate  strove  to 
save  Him,  because  he  saw  Jesus  was  innocent.  But  Pilate 
was  a  weak  man,  and  feared  to  resist  popular  opinion. 
To  add  to  his  embarrassment,  his  wife  had  a  dream  which 
frightened  her  very  much,  and,  while  Pilate  was  sitting  in 
the  judgment  hall,  she  sent  him  a  message  to  have  nothing 
to  do  with  Jesus,  because  He  was  a  just  man. 

2.  There  was  a  custom  among  the  Jews  that,  on  the 
feast  of  the  Pasch,  the  governor  should  release  any  pris¬ 
oner  whom  the  people  chose.  Pilate,  hoping  to  save 
Jesus,  presented  for  their  choice  Jesus  or  Barabbas.  Now 
Barabbas  was  a  thief  and  an  assassin. 

3.  The  priests  and  the  ancients  persuaded  the  people  to 
demand  the  release  of  Barabbas,  and  the  death  of  Jesus; 
so,  when  Pilate  again  asked  whom  would  he  release,  they 

Questions  to  Chapter  75. — What  did  the  great  council  do  ?  What  could  the 
Jews  not  do  ?  Why  ?  Before  whom  was  Christ  dragged  ?  What  accusations 
were  made  against  Him  ?  To  whom  did  Pilate  send  Jesus  ?  How  did  Herod 
treat  Jesus  ? 


JESUS  SCOURGED  AND  CROWNED  WITH  THORNS.  213 


cried  out:  “Barabbas;”  and  when  he  asked  what  he 
would  do  with  Jesus,  they  cried  out :  “Crucify  Him.” 

4.  Barabbas  is  a  picture  of  sin.  Man  disobeys,  and,  by  liis  sin, 
drives  the  grace  of  God  from  liis  soul  ;  thus,  in  a  certain  sense, 
killing  tlie  soul.  Jesus  came  to  free  man  from  sin,  and,  by  His 
sufferings,  pay  the  ransom  for  all  sin. 


77.— Jesus  is  Scourged  and  Crowned  with 

Thorns. 

1.  Pilate  still  hoped  to  save  Jesus  from  death,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  satisfy  the  people  ;  he,  therefore,  ordered 
Jesus  to  be  scourged.  The  soldiers  led  our  blessed  Savior 


out  of  the  hall  into  a  court-yard.  There  they  stripped 
Him,  and,  tying  Him  to  a  pillar,  scourged  Him. 

2.  After  this,  mocking  Him,  they  put  a  purple  garment 
on  Him,  and,  platting  a  crown  of  thorns,  put  it  on  His 
head.  For  a  scepter,  they  put  a  reed  in  His  hand,  and. 


Question  to  Chapter  7ti.— Tell  the  story  of  Jesus  and  Barabbas. 


214 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


coming,  bowed  the  knee  before  Him,  saying  :  “  Hail, 
King  of  the  Jews.”  They  also  spat  on  Him,  and,  taking 
the  reed,  struck  Him  with  it ;  thus  driving  the  thorns 
deeper  into  His  head. 


78. — Jesus  is  Condemned  to  Death. 

1.  Pilate,  seeing  the  pitiable  condition  to  which  Jesus 
was  reduced,  thought  the  sight  of  Him  would  appease  the 
malice  of  the  Jews.  For  this  reason,  he  led  the  Son  of 
God  out  on  a  high  balcony,  and,  presenting  Him  in  all 
His  misery,  said:  “Behold  the  Man.”  But  the  barbarous, 
blood-thirsty  people  only  cried  out  the  more:  “Crucify 
Him,  crucify  Him  !  ” 

2.  Pilate  still  continued  irresolute,  and  hesitated  what 
to  do.  But  when  the  leaders  of  the  people  came  and  said 
to  him,  if  he  released  Jesus,  he  was  no  friend  of  Caesar’s, 
he  seems  to  have  made  up  his  mind.  Hoping  to  quiet  the 
stings  of  his  conscience,  he  took  a  basin  of  water  and, 
going  before  the  multitude,  washed  his  hands,  saying  : 
“  I  am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  Man.”  But  the 
people  cried  out :  “His  blood  be  upon  us,  and  upon  our 
children.” 

3.  For  eighteen  hundred  years  has  the  blood  of  Christ 
been  upon  the  Jews.  Driven  from  Judea — without  coun¬ 
try,  without  home — strangers  amongst  strangers — hated, 
yet  feared — have  they  wandered  from  nation  to  nation, 
bearing  with  them  the  visible  signs  of  God’s  curse.  Like 
Cain,  marked  with  a  mysterious  sign,  they  shall  continue 
to  wander  till  the  end  of  the  world. 


Questions  to  Chapter  77. — Tell  how  Christ  was  scourged.  After  scourging 
Him  what  was  done  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  78.— What  did  Pilate  do  with  Jesus  on  the  balcony? 
What  did  the  people  say?  What  argument  did  the  leaders  use  to  persuade 
Pilate  to  condemn  Jesus  ?  What  is  said  of  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  the 
Jews  ? 


THE  JOURNEY  TO  CALVARY. 


215 


79. — The  Journey  to  Calvary. 

1.  Pilate,  seeing  lie  could  not  prevail  upon  the  people, 
at  last  passed  sentence  of  death  upon  Jesus.  Then  the 
soldiers  took  Him,  and,  placing  a  heavy  cross  on  His 
wounded  shoulders,  led  Him  forth  to  Calvary.  This  was 
the  usual  place  for  the  execution  of  criminals. 

2.  As  Jesus  passed  through  the  streets,  His  strength 
failed,  and  He  fell  several  times.  Hi's  executioners,  seeing 


He  could  not  carry  the  cross  any  further,  compelled  Simon 
the  Cyrene,  whom  they  met  on  the  way,  to  take  it  up  and 
carry  it  to  Calvary.  Together  with  Jesus,  two  thieves 
were  also  led  forth  to  be  crucified. 

3.  Amongst  the  crowd  that  accompanied  Jesus,  were 
many  women,  weeping  and  lamenting.  Turning  to  them, 
He  strove  to  console  them,  and,  in  the  kindest  words, 
bade  them  weep  not  for  Him,  but  for  themselves,  and  for 
their  children. 

4.  What  a  sublime  example  of  patience  Christ  gave  in 


216 


HISTOKY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


His  passion  !  Condemned  unjustly,  He  nevertheless, 
without  a  murmur,  takes  His  cross  ;  treated  with  the 
utmost  cruelty  and  inhumanity,  He  complains  not.  So 
ought  we  to  act  when  trials  are  sent  to  us,  or  men  perse¬ 
cute  us. 


80. — Jesus  is  Nailed  to  the  Cross. 

1.  When  Jesus  reached  Calvary,  the  soldiers  offered 
Him  wine,  mixed  with  gall.  This  draught  helped  to  render 
the  agony  of  crucifixion  less  keen,  by  deadening  the  feel¬ 
ing  of  sense.  But  Jesus  refused  to  drink,  being  deter¬ 
mined  to  suffer  unshrinkingly  all  his  Father  had  decreed. 

2.  He  was  then  stripped  of  His  garments  and  nailed  to 
the  cross.  On  each  side  of  Jesus  was  crucified  one  of  the 
thieves  that  had  been  led  forth  with  Him.  The  soldiers 
divided  His  garments  amongst  them,  but  for  His  coat 
they  cast  lots. 

3.  This  coat  of  our  Savior  was  a  figure  of  His  Church.  • 
Wove  from  top  to  bottom  without  seam  :  so  is  the  Church 
without  division — one,  and  indivisible. 


81. — Jesus  on  the  Cross. 

1.  At  length  Jesus  was  raised  up,  and  hung  suspended 
by  His  wounds.  How  cruel  were  His  torments,  whilst 
His  blood  ran  in  streams  to  the  ground  !  But  the  Jews 
remained  unmoved;  nay,  they  even  mocked  Him,  and,  in 
derision,  cried  out:  “Vah!  You,  who  said  You  could 
destroy  the  temple  of  God,  and  in  three  days  rebuild  it, 
come  down  from  the  cross,  if  You  be  the  Son  of  God.” 

Questions  to  Chapter  79.— Who  passed  sentence  of  death  on  Jesus  ?  What 
was  placed  on  Christ’s  shoulders?  What  happened  on  the  way  to  Calvary? 
Who  carried  the  cross?  Who  were  in  the  crowd?  What  did  Jesus  say  to  the 
women  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  80.— What  was  done  to  Jesus  on  Calvary?  Who 
were  crucified  with  Jesus  ?  What  was  done  with  his  garments  ? 


MARY  AT  THE  FOOT  OF  THE  CROSS. 


217 


The  only  answer  Jesus  made  was  a  prayer  for  their  for¬ 
giveness  :  “Father,”  said  He,  “forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do.” 

2.  One  of  the  thieves  who  was  hanging  at  His  side  also 
began  to  blaspheme,  and,  chiding,  bade  Him,  if  He  were 
the  Christ,  to  save  Himself  and  them.  But  the  other 
thief  remonstrated:  “We,”  said  he,  “suffer  justly,  but 
this  Man  unjustly.”  Then  he  turned  to  Jesus  and  asked 
to  be  remembered  by  Him.  Jesus  said  :  “This  day  thou 
slialt  be  with  Me  in  paradise.” 

3.  In  this  history  of  the  penitent  thief  vve  have  one  of  the  best 
examples  of  the  power  of  prayer — one  repentant  word,  and  he  is 
saved.  In  the  desert,  Moses  set  up  a  brazen  serpent,  upon  which 
those  who  were  bitten  looked,  and  were  cured;  on  Calvary,  Jesus 
hung  upon  the  cross,  that  those  who  look  upon  Him  in  faith  and 
love  may  be  cured  of  the  wounds  of  the  soul. 


82. — Mary  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  hanging  upon  the  cross,  Mary,  His 
mother,  and  John  the  Apostle,  came  and  stood  at  its  foot. 
When  Jesus  saw  them,  He  said  to  His  mother  :  “  Woman, 
behold  thy  son  !  ”  then  He  said  to  John:  “Behold  thy 
mother  !  ”  and  from  that  hour  John  took  the  Blessed 
Virgin  under  his  care. 

2.  As  formerly  the  heroic  mother  of  the  Machabees 
stood  encouraging  her  seven  sons  to  die  bravely  for  their 
religion,  so  did  Mary  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  Then, 
indeed,  was  Simeon’s  prophecy  fulfilled  ;  truly,  a  sword 
of  sorrow  pierced  her  heart.  In  John,  every  Christian 
was  given  as  a  child  to  Mary. 


Questions  to  Chapter  81— What  is  said  of  Jesus  on  the  cross  ?  How  did 
the  Jews  act  ?  How  did  Jesus  answer  them  ?  What  happened  to  one  of  the 
thieves?  What  example  does  the  penitent  thief  give  us?  What  is  said  of  the 
brazen  serpent  and  the'  cross  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  82.— What  is  said  of  Mary  and  Johr  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross  ? 

A 


i 


218 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT 


83. — Jesus  Dies  upon  the  Cross. 

1.  About  noon  of  the  day  on  which  Christ  was  crucified, 
the  whole  earth  was  covered  with  darkness.  This  con¬ 
tinued  for  three  hours.  In  the  midst  of  this  general 
gloom,  and,  as  life  was  ebbing  away,  Jesus,  seeing  that 
God  had  withdrawn  His  consolations  from  Him,  cried 
out :  “  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  me  ?” 


2.  After  this,  Jesus  said  :  “  I  thirst.55  A  soldier  dipped 
a  sponge  in  vinegar,  and,  putting  it  on  a  reed,  gave  Him 
to  drink.  When  Jesus  had  tasted  the  vinegar,  He  said, 
“  It  is  consummated,’2 3 * 5  and,  bowing  down  His  head,  died. 

3.  At  the  moment  Christ  died,  nature  shook  to  her 

centre ;  the  earth  trembled,  the  rocks  were  split,  the 
graves  were  opened,  and  the  dead  arose  ;  the  vail  of  the 
temple  was  rent  from  the  top  to  the  bottom.  When  the 

centurion  and  the  guard  of  soldiers  that  stood  round  the 


JESUS  IS  LAID  IN  THE  TOMB. 


219 


cross  saw  this,  they  cried  out :  “  Indeed,  this  was  the  Son 
of  God.”  The  multitude  returned  to  Jerusalem,  striking 
their  breasts,  and  wondering  at  what  they  had  seen. 

4.  At  length,  man’s  Redemption  is  accomplished ;  Christ  has  tri¬ 
umphed.  His  extended  arms  show  the  extent  of  His  love,  and  His 
wounds  are  the  fountains  from  whence  grace  flows  to  pay  the  debt 
of  sin.  With  Christ’s  death,  ended  the  law  of  Moses;  hence,  the 
vail  of  the  temple,  which  had  heretofore  separated  the  people  from 
the  sanctuary,  was  torn,  as  a  sign  that  Christ  had  opened  the  way 
to  heaven.  The  bloody  sacrifices  of  Moses  had  passed  away — the 
shadow  was  gone — and,  in  their  stead,  was  substituted  the  only 
true  and  real  sacrifice,  Jesus  Christ. 


84. — Jesus  is  Laid  in  the  Tomb. 

1.  Christ  was  crucified  on  the  eve  of  the  Sabbath. 
That  the  bodies  of  the  criminals  might  not  remain  ex¬ 
posed  to  view  during  the  Paschal  solemnities,  the  soldiers 
broke  the  legs  of  the  two  thieves,  that  they  might  die  the 
sooner.  But  when  they  came  to  Jesus,  He  was  already 
dead,  so  they  did  not  break  His  legs,  but  one  of  them 
opened  His  side  with  a  spear.  Immediately  there  ran 
forth  blood  and  water. 

2.  Towards  evening,  Joseph  of  Aremithea,  a  member  of 
the  great  Jewish  council,  but  a  secret  believer  in  Christ, 
came  to  Pilate  and  asked  for  the  body  of  Jesus.  Pilate 
having  granted  his  prayer,  Joseph  and  Nicodemus  came 
and  took  the  body  from  the  cross.  They  then  embalmed 
it  with  precious  perfumes,  and,  wrapping  it  in  white 
linen  cloths,  laid  it  in  a  sepulcher.  This  sepulcher  was 
cut  in  a  rock,  and  situated  in  a  garden  near  Calvary. 

3.  The  chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  though  they  had 
apparently  conquered,  were  not  at  ease.  They  remem¬ 
bered  well  that  Jesus  had  foretold  His  death,  and  how  He 
would  rise  again  on  the  third  day.  Fearing  that,  possibly, 


Questions  to  Chapter  83. — What  happened  at  noon  of  the  day  Christ  was 
crucified?  What  did  Jesus  say  just  before  he  died?  What  happened  when 
Christ  died  ? 


220 


HISTOltY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


the  Apostles  might  steal  the  body  and  declare  that  He 
had  risen,  they  came  to  Pilate  and  asked  him  to  place 


hi  s  seal  upon  the  tomb,  and  set  a  guard  to  watch  it.  He 
did  so.  ^ 

4.  Eve,  the  mother  of  mankind,  was  taken  from  Adam’s  side ;  so 
the  Church*  our  spiritual  mother,  came  forth  from  the  side  of 
Christ.  It  was  forbidden  to  break  the  bones  of  the  Paschal  lamb  ; 
neither  were  the  bones  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Paschal  Lamb, 
broken.  In  all  things,  even  the  smallest,  we  see  the  fulfillment 
not  only  of  the  prophecies,  but  of  the  types  and  figures  that  fore¬ 
told  the  life  and  death  of  Christ. 


THE  GLORIOUS  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

85. — The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  The  body  of  Jesus  Christ  was  two  days  in  the  tomb. 
On  the  morning  of  the  third,  the  guards  were  startled  by 

Questions  to  Chapter  84 —What  was  done  to  the  thieves?  What  did  one 
of  the  soldiers  do  ?  What  ran  from  Christ’s  side  ?  W7ho  asked  for  Christ’s  body  ? 
What  was  done  with  it  ?  How  was  the  tomb  guarded  ?  What  is  said  of  Eve  and 
the  Church  ? 


THE  RESURRECTION  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


22 1 


an  earthquake,  that  shook  the  ground,  and  the  sudden 
appearance  of  an  angel,  that  rolled  back  the  stone  from 
the  mouth  of  the  sepulcher.  Their  wonder  knew  no 
bounds  when  they  saw  Jesus  coming  forth  from  the  tomb, 
His  face  shining  as  the  sun.  For  the  moment,  in  terror, 
they  fell  to  the  ground  ;  then,  rising,  fled  into  Jeru¬ 
salem. 


2.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  Mary  Mag¬ 
dalene,  and  Mary,  the  mother  of  James  and  Salome,  came 
to  the  tomb,  that  they  might  embalm  the  body  of  Jesus. 

9 

On  the  way,  they  began  to  consider  how  they  would  roll 
back  the  stone  that  closed  up  the  door  of  the  sepulcher. 
No  wonder,  when  they  arrived  and  found,  not  only  the 
stone  rolled  back,  but  the  tomb  empty,  they  were  over¬ 
come  with  astonishment. 

3.  As  soon  as  Mary  Magdalene  saw  how  matters  stood, 
she  hastened  back  and  told  the  Apostles,  but  the  other 
women  remained.  Stooping  down,  to  look  into  the  tomb, 
they  saw  an  angel,  who  bade  them  fear  not,  for  Jesus  was 


222  HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMEHT. 

risen,  and  had  gone  before  them  into  Galilee,  where  they 
would  see  Him.  The  angel  told  them  also  to  hasten  to 
the  Apostles,  and  more  particularly  to  Peter,  and  tell 
them  the  news. 

4.  These  pious  women  had.  hardly  left  the  place,  when 
Peter  and  John  came.  They  had  doubted  Mary  Magda¬ 
lene  s  word,  and  came  to  see  for  themselves.  John  arrived 
first,  but  Peter  entered  first.  Finding  nothing  but  the 
linens  in  which  the  body  had  been  wrapped,  they  hastened 
back  to  tell  the  others. 

5.  As  He  foretold,  Jesus  remained  among  the  dead  as  long  as 
Jonas  had  been  in  the  whale’s  belly.  Though  dead,  His  sacred 
body  was  not  corrupted,  for  long  before  had  the  psalmist  declared : 
“  Thy  Holy  One  shall  not  see  corruption.” 

Jesus  was  not  raised  from  the  dead — He  rose  by  His  own  power  ; 
and,  as  His  body  rose  glorious  and  transformed,  so  shall  the  bodies 
of  the  just  rise.  Since  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  His  tomb  has 
remained,  and  ever  will  remain,  an  object  of  reverence  and  love  to 
the  Christian  world. 


86. — Jesus  Appears  to  Mary  Magdalene. 

1.  Scarce  had  Peter  and  John  left  the  sepulcher,  when 
Mary  Magdalene  arrived.  Overwhelmed  with  sorrow  at 
the  loss  of  the  body  of  her  Master,  she  entered  the  sepul¬ 
cher.  Here  she  met  an  angel,  who  asked  her  why  she 
wept.  She  answered:  “ They  have  taken  away  the  body 
of  my  Lord,  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  it.” 

2.  When  she  had  said  this,  not  knowing  it  was  an  angel 
to  whom  she  spoke,  she  left  the  sepulcher.  As  she  came 
out,  she  met  Jesus,  but  did  not  know  Him.  Thinking 
He  was  the  gardener,  she  asked  Him  where  the  body  was. 
But  Jesus  simply  said,  “Mary,”  when  she  recognized 
Him,  and  threw  herself  at  His  feet. 


Questions  to  Chapter  85.— How  long  was  the  body  of  Jesus  in  the  tomb  ? 
What  happened  on  the  third  day?  Who  came  to  the  tomb?  What  did  they 
find  ?  What  is  said  of  Mary  Magdalene  ?  What  of  the  other  women  ?  What  did 
Peter  and  John  ao  ?  What  is  said  of  Jesus  and  Jonas?  What  of  the  tomb  of 
Christ  ? 


THE  RESURRECTION  OF  JESUS  ANNOUNCED.  223 


3.  Jesus  then  told  her  to  hasten  and  tell  the  Apostles, 
for  He  was  about  to  ascend  to  His  Father.  Having  dis¬ 


appeared  from  her  sight,  Mary  came  to  the  disciples ; 
hut  they  would  neither  believe  that  she  had  seen  the 
Lord,  nor  that  He  was  risen. 


87. — The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  is  Announced  to 

the  Chief  Priests. 

1.  When  the  guards  fled  from  the  sepulcher,  they 
hastened  to  the  city  to  tell  what  had  happened.  The 
chief  priests  having  heard  the  startling  news,  assembled 
the  rulers  of  the  people  to  consider  what  steps  they  should 
take. 

2.  They  saw  that,  if  the  news  went  among  the  people 
that  Jesus  was  risen  from  the  dead,  all  their  schemes  to 
discredit  Him  would  be  forever  destroyed  :  so  they  called 


Questions  to  Chapter  86. — What  is  said  of  Mary  Magdalene  ?  Whom  did 
she  meet?  How  did  she  recognize  Jesus?  What  message  did  Jesus  give  her ? 
How  did  the  Apostles  receive  her? 


224 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


tlie  guards  before  them,  and  promised  to  give  them  money 
if  they  would  only  agree  to  say:  “The  disciples  of  Jesus 
came,  while  they  slept,  and  stole  the  body  away.”  The 
soldiers  took  the  money  and  did  as  they  were  required. 


88.— Jesus  Appears  to  Two  Disciples  while  they 

were  going  to  Emmaus. 

1.  Towards  evening  of  the  day  Jesus  rose  from  the 
dead,  two  of  Ilis  disciples  were  going  to  Emmaus,  a  little 
village,  about  two  leagues  from  Jerusalem.  On  the  way 
they  talked  of  what  had  happened  during  the  past  days. 

2.  Jesus  came  near  them  and  began  to  speak  to  them, 
but  they  did  not  recognize  Him.  Remarking  how  sad 
they  were,  one  of  them,  named  Cleophas,  asked  Him  if 
He  were  a  stranger,  or  how  came  it  that  He  had  not  heard 
what  had  happened  at  Jerusalem. 

3.  They  then  told  Him  of  Jesus;  how  they  had  believed 
He  was  the  Messiah,  and  what  great  hopes  had  been 
founded  on  Him  ;  but,  just  as  they  thought  His  power 
about  to  be  established,  the  chiefs  of  the  Jews  had  seized 
upon  Him  and  crucified  Him  ;  and  this  was,  moreover, 
the  third  day  since  He  had  been  laid  in  the  tomb.  They 
added  also,  strange  rumors  were  afloat  that  He  was  again 
risen. 

4.  When  they  had  finished,  Jesus  began  with  the  proph¬ 
ecies  of  Moses,  and,  continuing  through  the  prophets, 
explained  to  them  the  things  that  related  to  Himself, 
showing  it  was  necessary  for  Christ  to  suffer  as  He  had. 

As  they  drew  near  the  town,  He  pretended  to  go  fur¬ 
ther  ;  but  they  pressed  -Him  to  remain  with  them,  as  it 
was  evening. 

5.  Yielding  to  their  wishes,  He  sat  down  to  table  with 
them.  He  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  gave  it  to  them. 


Questions  to  Chapter  87.— What  did  the  chief  priests  do  ?  What  bargain 
did  they  make  with  the  soldiers  ? 


JESUS  INSTITUTES  THE  SACRAMENT  OE  PENANCE.  225 


Their  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  knew  Him  ;  but  lie 
immediately  vanished  from  their  sight. 

6.  After  His  resurrection,  Jesus  showed  Himself  no  more  to  tlie 
Jews  ;  they  had  rejected  Him  and  resisted  all  His  efforts  to  convert 
them  ;  He  appeared  only  to  His  disciples. 

In  like  manner  to-day  He  comes  to  those  who,  with  a  good  heart, 
receive  Him,  but  abandons  those  who  despise  his  warnings  and 
reject  His  graces. 


89. — Jesus  Appears  to  the  Apostles. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  disappeared,  the  two  disciples  rose 
and  hastened  back  to  Jerusalem.  Here  they  found  the 
eleven  Apostles  in  a  great  state  of  excitement,  for  Peter 
had  just  come  in,  declaring  he  had  seen  the  Lord.  Then 
the  two  disciples  told  how  they  also  had  seen  Him,  and 
how  they  had  known  Him  in  the  breaking  of  bread. 

2.  Whilst  they  were  yet  speaking,  Jesus  entered  the 
room  in  which  they  were  all  assembled,  the  doors  being 
shut.  He  said  to  them  :  “  Peace  be  to  you.”  And  when 
the  Apostles  were  doubting  and  troubled,  fearing  it  was 
a  spirit  they  saw,  Jesus  showed  them  His  hands  and  His 
feet,  and  bade  them  touch  Him,  and  convince  themselves 
that  it  was  not  a  spirit  they  saw.  They  still  doubting, 
He  took  a  piece  of  broiled  fish,  and  a  part  of  a  honey¬ 
comb,  and  eat  it  before  them. 


90. — Jesus  Institutes  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

1.  When  at  last  the  Apostles  were  convinced  it  was  the 
Lord  they  saw,  Jesus  repeated  His  salutation  of  peace  be 
to  them.  He  added  besides  :  “As  the  Father  hath  sent 
Me,  I  also  send  you  ”  Then  He  breathed  upon  them,  and 
said:  “Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost:  whose  sins  you  shall 


Questions  to  Chapter  88.— Tell  what  happened  to  the  two  disciples  on  the 
way  to  Emmaus.  How  did  they  recognize  Jesus  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  89. — To  whom  else  did  Jesus  appear?  How?  How 
did  Jesus  prove  He  was  not  a  spirit  ? 


226 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


forgive,  they  are  forgiven  them  ;  and  whose  sins  you  shall 
retain,  they  are  retained  them.” 

2.  In  these  two  commissions  conferred  upon  the  Apostles,  we 
have  the  most  unqualified  proof  of  the  divinity  of  the  Catholic 
Church  and  the  power  of  the  Catholic  priesthood.  The  Apostles 
were  mortal,  hut  the  Church  is  immortal  ;  hence,  these  powers 
were  conferred  not  only  on  the  Apostles,  but  were,  through  them, 
to  descend  to  their  legitimate  successors,  the  bishops  and  priests  of 
the  Catholic  Church. 

3.  From  the  beginning,  the  bishops  and  priests  have  claimed  the 
power  to  forgive  sins ;  but  it  is  a  power  they  can  only  exercise  in 
the  administration  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 


91. — Jesus  and  St.  Thomas. 

1.  Thomas,  one  of  the  Apostles,  was  absent  when  Jesns 
appeared  to  the  others.  But  Thomas  would  not  believe 
on  their  word,  and  even  declared  that,  unless  with  his 
own  eyes  he  saw  the  marks  of  the  nails  in  the  hands  and 
feet  of  Jesus,  and  put  his  hand  into  the  side  of  Jesus,  he 
would  not  believe. 

2.  Eight  days  after  this,  the  Apostles  were  assembled, 
and  Thomas  with  them.  Again  Jesus  entered,  the  doors 
being  shut.  Jesus  then  bade  Thomas  look  at  His  wounds, 
and  put  his  hand  into  His  side. 

3.  When  Thomas  saw  Jesus,  he  fell  down  on  his  knees 
and  cried  out :  “  My  Lord,  and  my  God.”  But  Jesus  said 
to  him  :  “Because  thou  hast  seen  Me,  Thomas,  thou  hast 
believed ;  blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  Me,  and 
have  believed.” 


92. — Peter  is  Appointed  Chief  Pastor. 

1.  In  obedience  to  the  command  of  Jesus,  the  Apostles 
left  Jerusalem  and  went  into  Galilee.  Here  Jesus  appeared 


Questions  to  Chapter  90. — Tell  how  Jesus  instituted  the  Sacrament  of  Pen¬ 
ance.  How  is  the  divinity  of  the  Catholic  Church  proved  ?  How  is  the  power  of 
the  priesthood  shown  ?  In  what  sacrament  are  sins  forgiven  ? 

Question  to  Chapter  91.— What  is  said  of  Jesus  and  Thomas  ? 


PETER  IS  APPOINTED  CHIEF  PASTOR. 


227 


to  them  at  Lake  Genesareth,  and  again  their  nets  were 
filled  with  a  miraculous  draught  of  fishes. 

2.  After  they  had  all  dined,  Jesus  said  to  Peter: 
“  Simon,  lovest  thou  Me  more  than  these  ?”  And  upon 
Peter  declaring  how  much  he  did  love  Him,  Jesus  said  : 
“Feed  My  lambs.”  This  same  question  was  repeated 


until  the  third  time,  when  Jesus  said  :  “  Feed  My 
sheep.” 

3.  By  the  lambs  and  the  sheep,  are  meant  the  faithful  and  the 
pastors  of  the  Church.  There  is  something  remarkable  in  the  man¬ 
ner  in  which  Christ  treats  Peter  :  Christ  enters  Peter’s  ship  ;  Peter 
is  called  the  rock  ;  Peter  is  commissioned  to  confirm  the  other 
Apostles;  Christ  prays  for  Peter  ;  and,  in  all  the  lists  of  the  Apos¬ 
tles,  Peter  is  always  named  first. 

This  primacy  continues  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  is  found  in 
the  Popes,  who  are  the  legitimate  successors  of  Peter. 


Questions  to  Chapter  92. —  What  happened  at  Lake  Genesareth?  What 
power  was  conferred  on  Peter  ?  How  did  Christ  treat  Peter  ?  In  whom  is  the 
primacy  found  ? 


228 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


93. — The  Promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  After  this,  Jesus  appeared  several  times  to  His 
Apostles,  instructing  them,  and  directing  them  in  their 
future  labors.  He  spoke  to  them  more  in  detail  of  the 
nature  and  destiny  of  His  Church ;  of  her  developments 
and  establishment  upon  earth. 

2.  On  the  fortieth  day  after  His  resurrection,  Jesus 
appeared,  for  the  last  time  on  earth,  to  His  Apostles, 
who  were  then  all  assembled  at  Jerusalem.  Amongst 
other  things,  He  commanded  them  not  to  leave  Jerusalem 
for  a  few  days,  but  to  remain  till  the  Holy  Ghost  should 
come  upon  them  ;  after  which  they  should  go  forth  to 
bear  testimony  of  Him — not  only  in  Jerusalem  and  Judea, 
but  even  to  the  end  of  the  earth. — This  promise  was  ful¬ 
filled  ten  days  after,  when  the  Holy  Ghost  came,  in  the 
form  of  fiery  tongues,  and  sat  upon  the  Apostles. 


94. — Christ’s  Last  Commission  to  His  Apostles — 

His  Ascension. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking,  He  led  His 
Apostles  out  to  Mount  Olivet.  There  He  said  to  them  : 
“  All  power  is  given  to  Me  in  heaven  and  in  earth  :  go 
into  the  whole  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  and  behold,  I  am  with  you  all 
days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world.’5 

2.  Jesus,  having  finished  speaking,  lifted  up  His  hands 
and  blessed  His  Apostles.  Whilst  in  the  very  act  of  bless¬ 
ing  them,  He  slowly  rose  from  the  earth  and  ascended  into 
heaven,  where  He  .  sits,  and  will  forever  sit,  on  the  right 
hand  of  His  Father. 


Questions  to  Chapter  93.— On  what  did  Christ  more  particularly  instruct 
His  Apostles  ?  What  happened  on  the  fortieth  day  ?  What  command  did  Christ 
give  the  Apostles  ? 


Christ’s  last  commission — his  ascension.  220 


Lost  in  wonder,  and  overwhelmed  with  sorrow,  the 
Apostles  continued  to  gaze  upon  Him  as  He  ascended, 
until  a  cloud  coming,  concealed  Him  from  their  sight. 


3.  While  the  Apostles  were  still  looking  up  to  heaven, 
two  angels,  clad  in  white  robes,  came  and  said  to  them  : 
“  This  Jesus,  whom  you  have  seen  ascending  into  heaven, 
shall  come  again.” 

The  Apostles,  hearing  this,  fell  upon  the  ground  and 
adored  God  ;  then,  rising,  returned  to  Jerusalem  to  await 
the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  made  to  them. 

4.  Elias  was  a  figure  of  Christ.  This  prophet  was  carried  up  to 
heaven  in  a  fiery  chariot ;  and,  according  to  the  prophecy  of  Mala- 
chias,  He  will  come  again  on  earth  just  before  the  last  day. 

Adam,  by  sin,  drew  man  from  God;  Christ,  by  His  ascension, 
raised  man’s  thoughts  to  heaven,  and  held  out  the  hope  of  a  blessed 
eternity. 


Questions  to  Chapter  94. — What  was  the  last  commission  Christ  pave  His 
Apostles  ?  From  what  Mount  did  Christ  ascend  ?  Tell  what  happened  to  the 
Apostles.  What  is  said  of  Elias  and  Adam  ? 


230 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


95. — An  Observation. 

1.  All  that  has  been  here  related  of  the  life  of  our 
blessed  Saviour  —  what  He  did,  and  what  He  said  —  is 
found  in  the  four  Gospels.  But  wTe  must  not  conclude 
from  this  that  Jesus  did  nothing  nor  said  any  thing 
besides. 

2.  It  is  a  part  of  Catholic  teaching  that  Christ  said  many 
things  and  did  much  that  is  not  related  in  the  sacred 
Scriptures ;  nay,  we  have  it  on  the  authority  of  St.  John 
himself,  in  the  last  chapter  of  his  Gospel,  that  Jesus  did 
so  many  things  besides  what  have  been  recorded,  that  he 
verily  believed,  if  they  were  all  written,  the  world  could 
not  contain  the  books  in  which  they  should  be  written. 


-*988*- 


PAR  T  SECOND. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


- - - — ■ 

96.  —  A  Preliminary  Remark. 

1.  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  that  He  might 
destroy  the  power  of  the  devil  and,  in  its  place,  establish 
the  kingdom  of  God ;  hence,  at  His  ascension,  He  left 
His  Church  small,  it  is  true,  but  yet  complete,  that,  like 
a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  it  might  grow  until  it  had  filled 
the  whole  world. 

2.  This  growth  and  expansion  of  the  Church  was  first 
begun  in  Judea,  and  afterwards  extended  to  the  whole 
world,  under  and  by  the  Apostles  themselves,  whose  history 
we  are  about  to  relate  in  the  following  chapters. 


Questions  to  Chapter  95.— What  is  said  in  this  chapter  ?  What  is  a  part  of 
Catholic  teaching  ? 

Question  to  Chapter  90.— What  is  said  of  the  rise  and  development  of  the 
Church  ? 


THE  DESCENT  OF  THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


231 


97. —  The  Election  of  the  Apostle  Matthias, 

1.  After  the  ascension,  the  Apostles  remained  at  Jeru¬ 
salem,  as  they  had  been  commanded.  For  ten  days  they 
continued  in  prayer,  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  many  of  the 
disciples  being  with  them.  They  occupied  an  upper 
room  —  called  among  Eastern  nations,  a  Genaculum . 
Here,  in  all,  were  assembled  about  a  hundred  and 
twenty  persons. 

2.  It  was  during  this  time  Peter  rose  and  proposed 
that,  as  Judas  Iscariot  had  proved  false  to  his  apostleship, 
another  be  chosen  in  his  stead.  The*  proposition  was 
approved,  and,  having  prayed  to  God,  lots  were  cast, 
and  Matthias,  one  of  the  disciples,  chosen. 


98. — The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  Ten  days  after  the  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ,  was 
celebrated  the  Jewish  Pentecost.  On  this  day,  while  the 
Apostles  and  disciples  were  still  within  the  upper  chamber, 
suddenly  there  was  heard  the  sound,  as  if  it  were,  of  a 
great  wind  coming  from  heaven.  At  the  same  time  there 
appeared  cloven  tongues  of  fire,  that  sat  upon  each  one 
present. 

2.  In  a  moment  all  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 
No  longer  timid  or  fearful,  the  Apostles  sallied  forth  to 
preach  Christ,  and  Him  crucified. 

Jerusalem  was  filled  with  strangers  who  had  come  up 
from  all  parts  of  the  world  to  celebrate  the  feast  of  Pente¬ 
cost.  Soon  the  news  spread  abroad,  and,  in  a  short  time, 
an  immense  multitude  assembled  round  the  house  in 
which  the  Apostles  were.  But  what  was  their  astonish¬ 
ment,  when  each  one  heard  the  Apostles  speaking  in  his 
own  tongue  ! 

- - _i _ — - - — _ 

Questions  to  Chapter  97.—After  the  ascension,  what  was  done  ?  What  did 
Peter  do  ?  Who  wras  chosen  ? 


3.  Amazed  and  confounded,  they  asked :  “  Are  not 
these  Galileans  who  speak?  and  how  comes  it  that  we 
every  one  hear  our  own  tongue  ?  ”  But  others  said  : 
“They  are  full  of  new  wine.” 

4.  Then  Peter  rose,  and,  standing  with  the  eleven,  said : 

“Men  of  Judea,  and  all  you  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem, 
know  that  these  men  are  not  drunk,  hut  in  them  are 
fulfilled  the  words  of  the  prophet  Joel:  ‘And  it  shall 
come  to  pass  and  I  will  pour  out  My  Spirit  upon  all 
flesh.  ?  .  tlS 

5.  “  Moreover,  this  also  hear  :  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a 
man  who,  by  the  wonders  and  miracles  He  wrought  in 
your  midst,  proved  Himself  sent  by  God,  was  crucified 
and  put  to  death  by  wicked  men  ;  but  now  He  is  in 
heaven,  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  It  is  He  that 
has  poured  out  His  Spirit  upon  us,  as  you  see  ;  and  it  is 
certain  that  Jesus  is  the  Savior  and  the  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth.” 

6.  'When  the  multitude  heard  this,  they  were  touched 
with  compunction,  and  asked  Peter  what  they  would  do, 


PETER  CURES  THE  LAME  MAN. 


But  he  answered  :  “Do  penance,  and  be  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ.” 

On  this  occasion  about  three  thousand  were  baptized. 
With  them  began  that  miraculous  expansion  of  the  Church 
that,  increasing  day  by  day,  ended  in  the  conversion  of 
the  world  and  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 

7.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  enlightened  the  minds 
of  the  multitude,  that  they  might  understand  the  Apostles  ;  but  at 
Babel  God  confounded  the  multitude,  that,  by  the  confusion  of 
tongues,  their  pride  might  be  humbled,  and  their  vain  project 
stopped. 

8.  The  first  Jewish  Pentecost  was  celebrated  at  Mount  Sinai, 
amid  thunder  and  lightning.  There  God  proclaimed  the  Old  Law. 
On  the  first  Christian  Pentecost,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  in  the  form 
of  fiery  tongues,  that  He  might  confirm  and  give  testimony  of  the 
New  Law. 

The  Jewish  Pentecost  was  celebrated  during  the  harvest  feast ; 
on  the  first  Christian  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  reaped  a  rich  harvest 
of  converts  among  the  Jews. 


99. — Peter  Cures  the  Lame  Man. 

1.  Shortly  after  Peter’s  first  sermon  to  the  Jews,  and 
the  miraculous  conversion  of  the  three  thousand,  Peter 
and  John  went  up  to  the  temple  to  pray.  A  man,  who 
had  been  lame  from  his  birth,  was  every  day  carried  by 
his  friends  and  laid  at  one  of  the  gates  of  the  temple,  that 
he  might  beg  alms  from  those  who  entered. 

2.  When  this  man  saw  Peter  and  John  entering,  lie 
begged  an  alms  from  them.  Peter  said  to  him  :  “  Gold  or 
silver,  I  have  none  to  give,  but  what  I  have  I  will  give : 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  rise  and  walk.” 

On  the  spot,  the  man  rose,  and,  leaping  for  joy,  entered 
the  temple  praising  God. 

Questions  to  Chapter  98.— When  was  Pentecost  celebrated  ?  What  hap¬ 
pened  to  the  Apostles?  Who  were  in  Jerusalem?  What  caused  astonishment  ? 
What  did  Peter  say  ?  What  did  the  people  do  ?  How  many  were  converted  at 
Peter’s  first  sermon  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Jewish,  and  what  of  the  Christian 
Pentecost  ? 


234 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


3.  When  the  multitude  saw  this,  they  stood  confounded 

and  amazed. 
Peter,  seeing 
their  astonish¬ 
ment,  said: 
“  Why  do  you 
wonder  at 
this  ?  or  why 
do  you  look  at 
us  as  if  by  our 
power  we  had 
made  this 
man  to  walk  ? 
Know,  it  is  in 
the  name  and 
by  the  power 
of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  that  this  man  walks.  ” 

This  discourse,  and  the  sight  of  the  miracle  that  had 
been  wrought,  produced  so  great  an  impression  on  the 
multitude  that  five  thousand  people  were  converted  and 
baptized. 


100.  —  Peter  and  John  before  the  Great  Council. 

1.  Whilst  Peter  and  John  were  yet  speaking  to  the 
people,  the  priests  and  the  officers  commanding  in  the 
temple  came  to  them.  Enraged  to  find  the  Apostles 
openly  teaching,  they  laid  hands  on  them  and  cast  them 
into  prison. 

2.  On  the  following  day  the  chief  priests  assembled  in 
the  council  hall.  Peter  and  John,  being  brought  in,  were 
asked  by  what  power  they  had  cured  the  lame  man.  Peter 
said  “the  lame  man  had  been  cured  in  the  name  and  by 
the  power  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  they  had  crucified,  and 
who  was  now  risen  from  the  dead/’ 


Questions  to  Chapter  99.— Who  cured  the  lame  man  ?  What  did  Peter 
say  ?  What  was  the  result  of  Peter’s  words  ? 


ATSTANIAS  A1STD  SAPHIRA. 


3.  When  the  priests  heard  this,  they  put  the  Apostles 
out  of  the  council  hall.  Consulting  with  themselves, 
they  asked  what  should  be  done.  “It  was  clear/’  said 
they,  “a  miracle  had  been  wrought,  and  they  could  not 
deny  it.” 

4.  Having  agreed  among  themselves,  they  recalled  the 
Apostles,  and  forbade  them  either  to  speak  or  to  teach  any 
more  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  But  Peter  asked  :  “  Is  it  just 
we  should  obey  you  rather  than  God  ?  We  must  speak 
what  we  have  seen  and  heard.” 

The  judges  contented  themselves  with  merely  theaten- 
ing  the  two  Apostles,  and  then  dismissed  them. 


101. — The  Lives  of  the  First  Christians. 

j 

1.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  holiness  of  the  lives  of  the 
first  Christians.  All  had  but  one  heart,  and  all  were 
animated  with  the  same  spirit.  The  Apostles  were  un¬ 
wearied  in  their  labors,  and  the  faithful  were  constant  in 
the  breaking  of  bread,  and  in  the  labor  of  prayer. 

2.  All  their  goods  were  in  common.  Those  who  had 
fields  or  houses  sold  them,  and  placed  the  price  in  the 
hands  of  the  Apostles,  who  distributed  to  each  according 
as  he  needed.  Soon  their  unbounded  charity  to  the  poor, 
and  their  brotherly  love  for  each  other,  began  to  produce 
their  effects.  Both  Jew  and  Gentile  was  forced  to  respect 
them.  Their  numbers  increased  daily. 


102. — Ananias  and  Saphira. 

1.  At  this  time  there  lived  a  man  named  Ananias,  and 
his  wife  Saphira.  They  sold  a  field,  but  secretly  kept 


Questions  to  Chapter  100.— What  happened  to  Peter  and  John  ?  What 
answer  did  they  give  the  council  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  101. — What  is  said  of  the  early  Christians  ?  How 
were  their  goods  held  ?  What  effects  did  tbeir  lives  produce  ? 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


back  a  part  of  the  price.  The  balance,  Ananias  gave  .  to 
the  Apostles,  pretending  it  was  all  he  had  received. 

2.  Peter  said  to  him  :  “  Ananias,  why  have  you  suffered 
Satan  to  tempt  you  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  and  why 
have  you  kept  back  a  part  of  the  price  of  the  field  ?  You 
have  not  lied  to  men,  but  to  God.” 

On  the  spot,  Ananias  fell  down  dead  at  the  feet  of  the 
Apostle. 

3.  Three  hours  after,  Saphira  came  and,  not  knowing 
what  had  happened  to  her  husband,  repeated  the  same 
lie.  She  also  fell  dead.  When  these  things  were  heard, 
fear  and  terror  came  upon  all  the  faithful. 


103. — The  Apostles  are  Thrown  into  Prison. 

1.  The  Apostles  continued  to  work  miracles.  From 
the  villages  round  about,  the  sick,  and  those  possessed  by 
unclean  spirits,  were  brought  to  Jerusalem,  and  the 
Apostles  cured  them.  Peter,  above  all  the  rest,  was  held 
in  the  highest  esteem.  So  unlimited  became  his  power, 
that  his  very  shadow  cured  the  sick  as  he  passed  through 
the  streets. 

2.  By  the  authority  of  the  Jewish  priests,  Peter  and 
John  were  again  seized  and  cast  into  prison  ;  but,  during 
the  night,  an  angel  opened  the  prison  doors  and  bade 
them  go  forth  to  the  temple  and  teach  the  people. 

3.  In  the  morning,  when  the  officers  went  to  bring  the 
Apostles  before  the  council,  they  found  the  doors  of  the 
prison  indeed  closed,  and  the  guards  at  their  post,  but  no 
prisoners.  The  council  was  confounded. 

4.  Shortly  after,  a  man  came,  who  told  them  Peter  and 
John  were  in  the  temple  teaching  the  people.  An  officer 
hastened  and,  with  great  violence,  brought  them  before 
the  council.  The  liigh-priest  rose  and  reproached  them 
for  continuing  to  preach,  notwithstanding  the  former 


Question  to  Chapter  102.— Tell  the  history  of  Ananias  and  Saphira. 


STEPHEN  THE  DEACON — THE  FIRST  MARTYR.  237 

prohibitions  of  the  council.  The  Apostles  said:  “  God 
must  be  obeyed/’  At  the  same  time,  Peter  declared  that 
Jesus,  whom  they  had  crucified,  was  the  Christ,  and  that 
He  was  risen  from  the  dead. 

\ 

5.  When  the  priests  heard  this,  they  gnashed  their 
teeth,  and,  in  their  rage,  began  to  consider  how  they 
might  put  them  to  death. 

At  this  part  of  the  proceedings,  Gamaliel,  a  member  of 
the  great  council,  and  also  a  doctor  of  the  Law,  rose  and 
commanded  the  Apostles  to  be  put  out. 

6.  “  Men  of  Israel,”  said  he,  “  consider  well  what  you 
are  about  to  do.  If  this  be  the  work  of  men,  it  will  soon 
fall  to  nothing  ;  but  if  it  be  the  work  of  .God,  you  can  not 
destroy  it.”  They  despised  this  advice. 

7.  The  Apostles  were  recalled,  and,  having  been 
scourged,  were  ‘forbidden  again  to  speak  in  the  name 
of  Jesus.  But  they  went  forth  from  the  council  rejoicing 
that  they  were  found  worthy  to  suffer  for  their  divine 
Master.  Neither  did  they  cease,  either  in  the  temple  or 
in  the  houses,  to  preach  Jesus  Christ. 


104.— Stephen  the  Deacon— The  First  Martyr. 

1.  As  the  number  of  the  faithful  increased,  there  arose 
murmurs  on  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  food 
was  distributed.  When  the  Apostles  saw  this,  they  di¬ 
rected  the  people  to  choose  seven  men,  of  good  character, 
full  of  wisdom  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  laid  their 
hands  upon  them.  These  were  the  seven  deacons  spoken 
of  in  the  Scriptures,  among  whom  were  Philip  and  Ste¬ 
phen.  To  them  was  intrusted  the  care  of  the  temporalities 
of  the  Church,  that  the  Apostles  might  give  themselves 

Questions  to  Chapter  103.— What  did  the  Apostles  continue  to  do  ?  What 
is  said  of  Peter’s  shadow  ?  What  was  done  to  Peter  and  John  ?  How  were 
they  set  at  liberty?  What  did  the  council  do?  What  did  Peter  answer? 
What  did  Gamaliel  say?  What  was  done  to  the  Apostles?  How  did  they  act 
after  ? 


238 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT 


entirely  to  prayer,  and  to  the  preaching  of  the  word  of 

God. 

2.  Stephen  did  great  wonders  and  wrought  many  mira¬ 
cles  ;  few  could  resist  the  power  of  his  eloquence. 

The  Jews  accused  him  of  haying  spoken  against  Moses 
and  blasphemed  against  God  ;  then  they  seized  him  and 
led  him  before  the  great  council.  When  he  stood  before 
the  judges,  those  who  looked  at  him  thought  they  saw  the 
face  of  an  angel. 


3.  The  high-priest  rose  and  asked  him  if  the  charges 
that  had  been  made  against  him  were  true.  Stephen, 
standing  before  the  council,  answered  by  reviewing  the 
history  of  the  Jewish  Church,  and  showing  that  it  was 
but  the  forerunner  of  the  Christian  dispensation.  He 
concluded  with  reproaching  the  Jews  for  their  disbelief  in 
having  resisted  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  for  having  crucified 
the  Messiah. 

4.  When  they  heard  this,  they  shook  with  rage,  and 
gnashed  their  teeth  against  him.  Their  anger  knew  no 


CONFIRMATION — BAPTISM  OF  THE  ETHIOPIAN.  239 


bounds  when  Stephen,  lifting  up  his  eyes,  cried  out :  “I 
see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  Man  standing  at 
the  right  hand  of  God.” 

5.  Hearing  this,  the  multitude  stopped  their  ears,  and, 
rushing  upon  him,  hurried  him  out  of  the  city  to  stone 
him.  The  witnesses  laid  their  garments  at  the  feet  of  a 
young  man  named  Saul — afterwards  better  known  as  the 
celebrated  St.  Paul.  Whilst  they  were  stoning  him, 
Stephen  exclaimed :  “  Lord,  lay  this  not  to  their  charge.” 
Having  said  this,  he  slept  in  the  Lord. 

G.  The  Jews  liave  a  dreadful  account  to  give  to  God  :  they  perse¬ 
cuted  the  prophets,  they  crucified  the  Savior,  they  put  to  death 
the  Apostles.  But  truth  spreads,  the  more  it  is  persecuted  ;  so 
that  the  saying,  “  The  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the 
Church,”  has  passed  into  an  adage. 


105. — Confirmation — The  Baptism  of  the  Ethi¬ 
opian. 

1.  With  Stephen’s  death,  began,  at  Jerusalem,  a  cruel 
persecution  against  the  Church.  Saul  was  one  of  the 
bitterest  enemies  of  the  Christians  ;  his  anger  knew  no 
rest.  With  unsparing  fury,  men  and  women  were  dragged 
before  the  tribunals  and  cast  into  prison.  Many  lied 
from  Jerusalem  and  spread  themselves  through  Judea 
and  Samaria. 

2.  Those  who  thus  fled,  passing  from  place  to  place, 
preached  the  word  of  God.  Amongst  the  number  was 
Philip  the  deacon,  who,  going  to  Samaria,  preached  the 
Gospel.  He  wrought  miracles,  and  many  were  converted. 

3.  The  Apostles  at  Jerusalem,  hearing  that  Samaria 
had  received  the  word  of  God,  sent  thither  Peter  and 
John.  When  they  were  come,  praying,  they  laid  their 


Questions  to  Chapter  104.  —  Why  were  deacons  chosen  ?  Wliat  was  in¬ 
trusted  to  their  care  ?  What  did  Stephen  do  ?  What  did  he  say  before  the 
council?  How  was  it  received?  What  was  done  to  Stephen  ?  What  was  laid 
at  the  feet  of  Saul  ?  What  effect  has  persecution  on  the  Church  ? 


240 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


hands  upon  the  converts,  and  as  many  as  were  baptized 
received  the  Holv  Ghost. 


4.  In  tliis  visit  of  Peter  and  John  at  Samaria,  there  is  the  clearest 
evidence  of  the  Apostolic  institution  of  the  sacrament  of  Confirma¬ 
tion.  Philip  could  preach  and  baptize,  but,  being  only  a  deacon , 
could  not  confirm.  Apostles  alone,  and  their  successors,  the  bishops 
of  the  Church,  can  confirm. 

5.  Whilst  Philip  was  at  Samaria,  an  angel  came  to  him 
and  commanded  him  to  go  down  by  the  road  that  led 
from  Jerusalem  to  Gaza.  Philip  obeyed.  On  the  way 
lie  met  a  distinguished  Ethiopian  eunuch,  the  treasurer 
of  the  queen  of  Ethiopia.  He  had  been  up  to  Jeru¬ 
salem  to  attend  at  one  of  the  feasts.  At  the  moment 
Philip  met  him,  he  was  sitting  in  his  chariot,  reading 
from  the  prophet  Isaias. 

6.  Directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  Philip  drew  near,  and 
asked  him  if  he  understood  what  he  read.  But  the 
eunuch  answered:  “How  can  I,  unless  some  one  show 
me  ?  ”  Philip  went  up  into  the  chariot  and  began  to 
speak  to  him  of  Jesus  and  the  Gospel. 

7.  Amongst  other  things,  Philip  spoke  to  him  of  Bap¬ 
tism.  Meanwhile  they  came  to  a  place  where  there  was 


THE  CONVERSION  OF  ST.  PAUL. 


241 


water,  when  the  eunuch  asked  why  he  could  not  be  bap* 
tized.  Philip  said,  if  he  believed,  there  was  no  objection. 


Upon  the  eunuch  declaring  he  did  believe  in  Jesus  Christ, 
he  was  baptized. 

The  eunuch,  full  of  joy,  continued  his  journey,  but  the 
Spirit  of  God  took  Philip  away. 


106. — The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul. 

1.  After  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Stephen,  Saul  became 
one  of  the  most,  active  persecutors  of  the  Christians. 
Resolved  on  their  ruin,  he  went  to  the  high-priest  and 
asked  for  letters  to  the  synagogues  at  Damascus  authoriz¬ 
ing  him  to  seize  upon  every  man  or  woman,  whom  he 
would  find  either  believing  in  Jesus,  or  teaching  in  His 
name. 

2.  Animated  with  this  spirit,  and  armed  with  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  105  — After  Stephen's  death,  what  happened  at  Jeru¬ 
salem?  Who  was  a  bitter  enemy’  Who  preached  at  Samaria?  How  do  you 
show  that  the  Apostles  administered  Confirmation  ?  Tell  the  history  of  Philip 

and  the  Eunuch. 


242 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


authority  of  the  Jewish  priesthood,  lie  started  for  Da¬ 
mascus.  As  he  approached  the  place,  suddenly  a  bright 
light  shone  round  about  him.  Struck,  as  if  by  lightning, 
he  fell  to  the  ground,  while,  at  the  same  time,  a  voice 
said  to  him  :  “  Saul,  Saul,  why  dost  thou  persecute  me  ?  ” 
Saul  asked,  who  spoke  to  him,  when  the  voice  said  :  “I 
am  Jesus,  whom  thou  persecutest.  ” 


3.  Trembling  and  confounded,  Saul  asked  what  he 
should  do.  Jesus  bade  him  rise  and  go  into  the  city, 
when  it  would  be  told  him  what  he  must  do.  Saul  rose, 
but  discovered  he  was  blind.  His  companions  led  him 
into  Damascus,  where  he  remained  three  days  at  the  house 
of  one  Judas,  neither  eating  nor  drinking. 

4.  At  this  time  there  lived  in  Damascus  a  man  named 
Ananias.  The  Lord  commanded  him  to  go  to  Saul  and 
place  his  hands  upon  him.  No  sooner  had  Ananias 
touched  Saul,  than  scales  fell  from  his  eyes,  and  he 
recovered  his  sight.  Saul  rose  and  was  baptized.  His 
name  was  changed  to  Paul. 


PETEK  VISITS  THE  CHUKCHES  IN  JUDEA,  ETC.  243 

5.  With  all  the  zeal  of  a  new  convert,  Paul  began  to 
preach  Jesus.  All  that  heard  him  were  astonished.  The 
Jews  became  very  angry,  and,  by  every  means  in  their 

power,  strove  to  put  him  to  death;  but  God  protected 
him. 

0.  Ill  the  history  of  Saul  we  have  the  fulfillment  of  Jacob's 
prophecy  to  his  son  Benjamin,  when  he  said:  “Benjamin  is  a 
ravenous  wolf :  in  the  morning  he  shall  eat  the  prey,  and  in  the 
evening  he  shall  divide  the  spoil.” 

haul  belonged  to  the  tribe  ot  Benjamin.  In  his  youth,  the  morn¬ 
ing  of  life,  he  persecuted  the  Church  ;  afterwards,  in  the  evening 
of  life,  he  gathered  together  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  and  offered 
them  as  a  precious  gift  at  the  feet  of  Christ. 


107.  —  Peter  Visits  the  Different  Churches  in 
Judea — Cornelius  is  Baptized. 

9 

1.  When  the  persecution  had  somewhat  ceased,  Peter 
visited  the  several  churches  in  Judea,  preaching  to  the 
people,  and  confirming  them  in  their  faith. 

At  Lydda,  Peter  cured  a  man,  named  Eneas,  who,  for 
eight  years,  had  been  confined  to  his  bed  by  the  palsy. 
At  Joppe  he  raised  to  life  the  charitable  Tabitha.  By  the 
fame  of  these  miracles  many  were  converted,  and  the 
influence  of  Christianity  extended. 

2.  While  Peter  was  still  at  Joppe,  there  lived  at  Cesarea 
a  man  named  Cornelius.  One  day,  whilst  Cornelius  was 
at  prayer,  an  angel  appeared  to  him,  and  bade  him  send 
to  Joppe  for  a  man  named  Peter,  who  would  tell  him 
what  to  do.  Cornelius  sent  at  once. 

3.  About  the  time  the  messengers  drew  near  to  Joppe, 
Peter  was  praying  ;  he  also  had  a  vision  : 

The  heavens  appeared  to  him  to  open,  and,  as  it  were, 
a  great  sheet  was  let  down,  in  which  were  all  manner  of 

Questions  to  Chapter  106.— What  is  said  of  Saul  ?  What  happened  to  him 
on  the  road  to  Damascus?  Who  baptized  Saul  ?  How  did  Saul  act  after  his 
baptism?  What  prophecy  is  fulfilled  in  Saul? 


244 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things,  and  birds  ;  a  voice 
said  to  him  :  “Arise,  kill,  and  eat.” 

4.  Now  it  was  not  allowed  the  Jews  to  eat  all  manner 
of  beasts ;  so  Peter  answered  he  could  not,  as  he  had 
never  eaten  any  thing  unclean.  But  the  voice  said  to 
him,  “Call  not  that  common  that  God  has  purified.” 
This  was  done  three  times,  when  the  vision  disappeared. 

5.  While  Peter  was  reflecting  on  the  meaning  of  the 
vision,  the  Spirit  of  God  said  to  him :  “  Three  men  seek 
you  ;  rise  and  go  with  them.” 

On  the  next  day,  Peter  went  with  the  messengers. 
When  Cornelius  related  the  vision  he  had  had,  Peter 
understood  his  own.  By  it,  Peter  understood  that  here¬ 
after  there  was  to  be  no  distinction  between  Jew  and 
Gentile  in  the  Christian  Church,  and  that  Christ  had  died 
for  all  mankind. 

G.  Then  Peter  began  to  speak  of  Jesus  :  how  He  had 
been  crucified,  and  how  He  had  risen  again  from  the 
dead,  and  that,  through  Him,  was  man  to  be  saved. 
While  Peter  was  still  speaking,  the  Holy  Ghost  came 
upon  the  Gentiles  who  were  present,  and,  to  the  aston¬ 
ishment  of  the  Apostle,  they  began  to  speak  in  divers 
tongues.  When  Peter  saw  this,  he  commanded  them  to 
be  baptized.  These  were  the  first  Gentiles  received  into 
the  Church. 

7.  From  this  time,  the  Apostles  turned  their  attention 
to  the  Gentile  as  well  as  the  Jew.  Paul  became  especially 
the  Apostle  of  the  Gentile.  At  Antioch  the  converts 
were  first  called  Christians — that  is,  followers  of  Christ. 


8.  Jesus  died  for  all  ;  and  as  Joseph,  during  the  seven  years 
famine,  fed  not  only  the  Egyptian,  hut  also  the  Israelite  and  the 
stranger,  so  must  the  Jew  and  the  Gentile  share  in  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ.  The  Jews  formed  hut  a  small  part  of  mankind,  and, 
at  hest,  never  were  very  docile ;  hence,  the  Christian  Church,  from 
the  beginning,  was  formed  principally  from  the  Gentiles. 


Questions  to  Ciiaptek  107. — Where  did  Peter  go  ?  What  did  he  do  at  Lydda 
and  Joppe  ?  Tell  how  Cornelius  was  received  into  the  Church.  Who  were  the 
first  Gentiles  received  into  the  Church  ?  Who  became  especially  the  Apostle  of 
the  Gentiles  ?  Where  were  the  Christians  first  known  by  that  name  ? 


PETER  CAST  INTO  PRISON. 


245 


108. — Peter  Cast  into  Prison. 


[a.  D.  44. 


1.  After  the.  conversion  of  Cornelius,  Peter  returned  to 
Jerusalem. 

About  the  year  44,  Herod  Agrippa,  the  king,  again 
raised  a  persecution  against  the  Christians.  He  beheaded 
James,  the  brother  of  John,  and  cast  Peter  into  prison. 
But  the  Church  prayed  for  her  venerated  head. 

2.  The  night  before  he  was  to  have  been  led  forth  to 
punishment,  Peter  lay,  bound  with  chains,  between  two 
soldiers,  while  guards  walked  before  the  door. 

On  a  sudden,  an  angel  stood  before  him,  and  a  heavenly 
light  tilled  the  prison.  The  angel  touched  Peter,  and 
bade  him  rise 
and  put  on  his 
sandals  and 
follow  him. 

Peter  obeyed, 
not  knowing 
whether  or  not 
it  was  a  vision 
he  saw.  They 
passed  the  first 
and  second 
guard,  and 
came  to  an  iron 
gate  t  li  a  t,  of 

itself,  opened  to  them.  Having  passed  out  into  the  city, 
the  angel  disappeared. 

3.  Peter,  coming  to  himself,  saw  that  God  had  sent  an 
angel  to  deliver  him  from  the  power  of  Herod.  Then  he 
went  to  the  house  of  Mark,  where  many  of  the  faithful 
were  assembled  in  prayer.  Rapping,  a  young  woman, 
name  Rode,  or  Rose,  came  to  open  the  door. 

4.  When  she  recognized  Peter’s  voice,  filled  with  joy, 
she  ran  back  to  tell  those  who  were  within  that  Peter 
was  at  the  door.  They  would  not  believe  her ;  but,  as 


246 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


Peter  continued  to  rap,  they  at  length  opened  the  door, 
and,  to  their  amazement,  Peter  walked  in.  When  he  told 
them  how  he  had  been  delivered  out  of  prison,  they  all 
began  to  praise  God. 

5.  In  the  morning  there  was  great  consternation  among 
the  soldiers.  No  one  could  tell  how  Peter  had  escaped,  or 
where  he  had  gone.  Herod  questioned  the  soldiers,  and 
then  punished  them  severely. 

6.  Shortly  after  this,  Herod  was  receiving  embassadors 
from  Cesarea.  The  people  began  to  applaud  him,  and, 
flattering  him,  cried  out :  “  You  speak  as  a  god,  not  as  a 
man.” 

Herod  took  the  glory  to  himself.  On  the  spot  an  angel 
struck  him  with  a  loathsome  disease,  and,  in  a  few  days, 
he  died  amid  the  most  horrid  torments — a  fit  example 
of  the  power  of  God  and  the  pride  of  man. 


109.— St.  Paul’s  First  Apostolic  [A.  d.  45. 

Journey. 

1.  After  his  miraculous  conversion,  St.  Paul  was  re¬ 
ceived  with  much  joy  among  the  Apostles.  For  some 
time  he  continued  to  teach  at  Antioch  ;  but,  after  a  while, 
directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  and  Barnabas  were  sent 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles. 

2.  Wherever  he  went,  Paul  first  preached  to  the  Jews  ; 
and  only  when  they  refused  to  hear  him  did  he  turn  to 
the  Gentiles.  Many  of  these  latter  were  converted,  while 
the  former,  rejecting  the  grace  thus  offered  them,  were  left 
without  excuse. 

3.  Long  before,  bad  the  prophet  Isaias  spoken  of  St.  Paul  and 
his  labors,  when  he  declared  that  “God  would  choose  of  the  elect 
and  send  them  to  the  people  of  the  sea  :  He  would  send  them  into 
Africa  and  Lydia,  into  Italy  and  Greece,  and  the  islands  afar  off, 


Questions  to  Chapter  108.— What  did  Herod  raise  ?  Who  was  beheaded  ? 
Who  was  cast  into  prison  ?  How  was  Peter  liberated  ?  What  happened  at  the 
house  of  Mark  ?  What  was  done  to  the  soldiers  ?  How  did  Herod  die  ? 


ST.  PAUL’S  FIRST  JOURNEY. 


247 


that  they  might  announce  His  glory  to  the  Gentiles,  and  all  flesh 
should  adore.” 

4.  When  St.  Paul  and  Barnabas  left  Antioch,  they 
directed  their  steps  to  the  island  of  Cyprus.  On  their 
arrival,  Sergius,  the  Roman  proconsul,  sent  for  them,  that 
he  might  hear  the  word  of  God.  But  there  was  at  the 
proconsul’s  house  a  Jewish  magician,  named  Elymas,  who 
strove  to  turn  Sergius  from  the  faith. 

5.  St.  Paul,  seeing  the  malice  of  Elymas,  and  also  in¬ 
spired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  turning  to  him,  said  :  “Because 
you  have  tried  to  pervert  the  ways  of  God,  you  shall  be 
blind  for  a  time.”  Immediately  he  was  struck  blind. 
When  the  jDroconsul  saw  this,  he  believed,  and  was  bap¬ 
tized. 

6.  From  Cyprus,  Paul  and  Barnabas  sailed  for  Asia 
Minor.  Arriving  at  Antioch,  in  Pisidia,  they  preached 
to  both  Jew  and  Gentile.  Many  were  converted.  Here 
the  Jews  became  very  much  excited,  and,  coming  together, 
contradicted  Paul ;  but  lie,  turning  to  them,  said  :  “  It 
behooved  us  to  preach  to  you  first ;  now  you  have  rejected 
the  word  of  God,  and  we  turn  to  the  Gentile.” 

7.  The  Jews  continued  to  harass  and  persecute  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  until,  wearied,  they  shook  the  dust  from 
their  feet  and  left  the  place.  They  passed  from  city  to 
city,  preaching  and  establishing  churches. 

8.  At  Lystra,  a  city  of  Lyconia,  Paul  cured  a  man  who 
had  been  lame  from  his  birth.  When  the  people  saw  this, 
they  thought  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  gods,  and  wished 
to  offer  sacrifice  to  them  ;  but  Paul  forbade  them.  Many 
believed. 

9.  Soon  after  this,  certain  Jews  came  to  Lystra  from 
the  cities  where  Paul  had  already  been  preaching.  They 
succeeded  in  exciting  an  insurrection  against  him,  and 
the  multitude,  rising  up,  stoned  him,  and,  dragging  him 
out  of  the  city,  left  him  for  dead.  Paul,  however, 
recovered,  and  returned  into  the  city,  where  he  remained 
for  some  time. 

10.  After  preaching  the  Gospel  at  Derbe,  Paul  and 


248 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


Barnabas  returned  to  Antioch,  passing  through  the  places 
where  they  had  already  preached.  Everywhere  they  ex¬ 
horted  the  faithful  to  persevere,  and  in  every  church  they 
appointed  bishops,  having  first  prayed  and  imposed  hands 
upon  them. 


110. — The  Council  of  Jerusalem.  [a.  d.  so. 

1.  During  the  apostolic  time,  several  subjects  of  dispute 
arose.  Amongst  these,  was,  at  Antioch,  the  subject  of 
circumcision — some  of  the  Jewish  converts  insisting  on  it, 


while  Paul  and  Barnabas  resisted  it.  To  avoid  all  possi¬ 
bility  of  error,  it  was  agreed  to  refer  the  whole  matter  to 
the  Apostles  at  Jerusalem.  For  this  purpose,  Paul  and 
Barnabas  were  sent  thither. 


Questions  to  Chaptek  109.— What  is  said  of  Paul  after  his  conversion  ?  To 
whom  did  he  first  preach  ?  What  was  done  at  Cyprus  ?  What  happened  to 
Elymas  ?  From  Cyprus,  where  did  Paul  and  Barnabas  go  ?  How  did  the  Jews 
act  ?  WThat  was  done  at  Lystra  ?  What  was  done  to  Paul  ?  Who  were  appointed 
in  the  churches  ? 


THE  SECOND  VOYAGE  OF  ST.  PAUL. 


249 


2.  When  they  arrived,  the  Apostles  and  the  ancients 
assembled,  under  the  presidency  of  Peter,  to  deliberate 
on  the  subject.  After  the  matter  had  been  well  discussed, 
Peter  rose  and  said:  “As  God  had  made  no  difference 
between  the  Jew  or  the  Gentile,  giving  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
the  one  as  well  as  to  the  other,  there  should  be  no  differ¬ 
ence  within  the  Church  ;  nor  should  the  law  of  circum¬ 
cision  be  imposed  on  any  one.” 

3.  Under  this  teaching,  it  was  decided  that  the  ancient 
ceremonial  laws  of  Moses  had  lost  their  effect,  and,  for 
the  future,  should  not  be  imposed  upon  the  Christians. 

The  council  wrote  to  the  faithful  at  Antioch,  saying  : 
“  It  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  not 
to  lay  this  burden  upon  you.” 

4.  When  the  bishops  of  the  Catholic  Church,  who  are 
the  legitimate  successors  of  the  Apostles,  assemble  under 
the  presidency  of  the  Pope,  who  is  the  true  successor  of 
Peter,  we  have  a  general  council  similar  to  that  held  at 
Jerusalem  under  the  Apostles.  Its  decisions  are  infallible, 
for  they  are  the  decisions  of  God's  Church,  which,  accord¬ 
ing  to  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  is,  in  an  invisible 
manner,  guided  and  preserved  from  error  by  and  through 
the  Holy  Ghost. 


111. — The  Second  Voyage  of  St.  Paul. 

1.  Some  time  after  this,  St.  Paul  started  on  a  second 
missionary  journey.  He  passed  through  Syria,  and  again 
went  into  Asia  Minor,  preaching  everywhere,  visiting  the 
old,  and  establishing  new  churches. 

At  Troas  he  had  a  vision,  in  which  he  was  called  to 
Macedonia.  Immediately  he  set  sail,  accompanied  by 
Silas,  Luke,  and  Timothy.  They  passed  over  from  Asia, 
and  arrived  safely  at  Philippi,  the  capital  of  Macedonia. 


Questions  to  Chapter  110.— On  what  was  there  dispute?  What  was  done 
on  the  matter  ?  What  did  Peter  say  ?  What  conclusion  did  the  council  come  to  ? 
What  is  said  of  the  Catholic  Church  ? 


250 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


2.  Here  the  Apostle  stayed  with  a  merchant,  named 
Lydia,  one  of  the  new  converts.  There  was  also  in  the 
city  a  girl  possessed  by  a  divining  spirit.  She  brought 
much  gain  to  her  masters.  Paul,  taking  her,  drove  out 
the  evil  spirit. 

3.  When  her  masters  saw  their  hopes  of  gain  gone,  they 
became  very  much  displeased,  and,  seizing  Paul  and  Silas, 
cast  them  into  prison,  having  first  beaten  them  with 
rods.  About  the  middle  of  the  night,  while  Paul  and 
Silas  were  praying,  suddenly  there  came  a  great  earth¬ 


quake  and  shook  the  jail  to  its  foundations.  All  the 
doors  were  opened,  and  the  bonds  of  the  prisoners  were 
loosened. 

4.  When  the  jailer  awoke  and  found  the  doors  of  the 
prison  open,  he  took  his  sword  and  was  about  to  kill  him¬ 
self,  thinking  the  prisoners  had  escaped.  But  Paul  cried 
out  they  were  there.  The  jailer,  trembling,  entered  with 
a  light,  and  falling  down  at  the  feet  of  Paul,  asked  what 
he  must  do  to  be  saved.  Paul  bade  him  believe  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  ;  and,  having  instructed  him,  that  same  night 
baptized  him  and  all  his  family. 


THE  SECOND  VOYAGE  OF  ST.  PAUL. 


251 


5.  In  the  morning  the  magistrates,  hearing  that  Paul 
and  Silas  were  Roman  citizens,  sent  to  beg  their  pardon 
for  having  scourged  them,  for  it  was  unlawful  to  scourge 
a  Roman  citizen.  They  then  set  them  at  liberty. 

6.  Paul  established  a  small  church  at  Philippi ;  thence 
he  passed  to  Thessilonica,  and,  afterwards,  to  Berea  and 
several  other  cities,  establishing  churches  and  preaching 
the  Word.  At  last  he  came  to  Athens,  the  capital  of 
Greece. 

7.  Seeing  how  the  city  was  given  up  to  idolatry,  his 
zeal  was  roused,  and  he  began  to  preach  in  the  market¬ 
place.  He  was  taken  before  the  Areopagus,  where  the 
philosophers  and  leading  men  of  the  city  were  assembled, 
and  was  asked  to  state  the  nature  of  the  doctrines  he 
taught. 

8.  Paul  rose  and  addressed  the  vast  multitude,  saying  : 
“Athenians,  in  passing  through  your  city,  I  found  an 
altar,  on  which  was  written  :  ‘  To  the  unknown  God  :  5 
what  you  here  worship  without  knowing  it,  I  preach.  ” 
He  then  gave  a  long  and  detailed  account  of  the  nature 
of  God  and  the  character  of  the  Christian  religion,  con¬ 
cluding  with  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

9.  When  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
some  mocked,  but  others  said  they  would  hear  him  again. 
A  few  joined  him  ;  amongst  whom  was  one  named  Dio¬ 
nysius,  a  member  of  the  Areopagus. 

10.  From  Athens  Paul  went  to  Corinth.  He  first 
preached  to  the  Jews  ;  but  they  contradicting,  and  re¬ 
fusing  to  listen  to  him,  he  said  to  them  :  “  Your  blood 
be  upon  your  own  heads  ;  I  am  clean.” 

He  then  preached  to  the  Corinthians,  and  soon  had  the 
satisfaction  of  seeing  many  converted.  After  a  year  and 
a  half  spent  at  Corinth,  Paul  passed  over  to  Asia,  and, 
returning  by  Ephesus,  came  to  Antioch. 

11.  The  Church  grew  with  astonishing  rapidity  ;  her  influence 
was  felt  everywhere.  The  little  cloud,  no  bigger  than  a  man’s 
hand,  had  begun  to  grow,  and  now  covered  nearly  the  face  of  the 
heavens.  The  earth  was  about  to  receive  the  genial  rain.  Christ 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


came  to  call  the  J ews,  but  they  threw  away  their  vocation  with  the 
same  indifference  that  Esau  had  sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of 
pottage. 


112. — St.  Paul’s  Third  Voyage. 

1.  Soon  after  his  return  from  his  second  voyage,  St. 
Paul  started  on  a  third  missionary  tour.  Again  he  passed 
through  Asia  Minor,  and  finally  came  to  Ephesus,  at  that 
time  the  capital  of  the  Roman  possessions  in  Asia.  Here 
he  baptized  twelve  men  who  formerly  had  received  the 
baptism  of  John,  and,  laying  hands  upon  them,  they 
received  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  For  two  years  Paul  remained  at  Ephesus.  Through 
his  teach ing,  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  part  of  Asia 
learned  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Paul  wrought 
many  miracles,  and  his  power  became  so  great,  that  the 
simple  touch  of  the  handkerchiefs  that  had  touched  his 
body  was  sufficient  to  cure  the  sick.  Fear  came  upon 
those  who  saw  these  things,  and  many  came,  confessing 
their  sins. 

3.  While  St.  Paul  was  at  Ephesus,  there  arose  a  violent 
persecution  against  him.  There  was  in  the  place  a  grand 
temple,  dedicated  to  the  goddess  Diana.  The  silversmiths 
made  small  miniature  temples,  which  they  sold  at  con¬ 
siderable  gain.  When,  by  the  conversion  of  the  inhab¬ 
itants,  they  saw  their  trade  gone,  headed  by  one  Demetrius, 
they  rose  up  against  Paul,  and  only  with  much  difficulty 
could  the  magistrates  save  him  from  their  hands. 

4.  When  the  tumult  had  subsided,  Paul,  having  exhorted 
the  disciples  to  persevere,  passed  over  to  Macedonia,  and 
afterwards  to  Greece.  From  thence  he  returned  to  Asia, 
and  came  to  Troas,  where  he  stayed  a  week.  On  Sunday, 


Questions  to  Chapter  111. — What  is  said  of  Paul’s  second  voyage?  Where 
was  he  called  to  go  ?  Into  what  trouble  did  Paul  and  Silas  get  ?  What  is  said  of 
their  imprisonment?  How  did  they  get  out  of  jail?  From  Philippi,  where  did 
Paul  go?  What  did  he  do  at  Athens?  Who  joined  him?  How  long  did  Paul 
stay  at  Corinth  ? 


THE  IMPRISONMENT  AND  DEATH  OF  ST.  PAUL.  253 

the  faithful  assembled  in  a  large  hall  to  celebrate  the 
divine  mysteries.  While  St.  Paul  was  preaching,  a  young 
man,  who  had  been  sleeping,  fell  from  one  of  the  windows, 
and  was  killed.  Paul  raised  him  to  life. 

5.  From  Troas,  Paul  went  to  the  islands  of  Lesbos  and 
Chios,  and  thence  to  Samos  and  Miletus.  At  this  latter 
place,  he  sent  for  the  chief  men  of  the  church  at  Ephesus, 
and  spoke  to  them  words  of  affectionate  adieu  :  “  I  go,” 
said  he,  “to  Jerusalem,  but  I  know  not  what  shall  befall 
me.  Only  this  I  know  :  that  the  Holy  Ghost  has  warned 
me  that  chains  and  afflictions  await  me.  But  I  fear  not 
these  things,  only  that  I  fulfill  my  mission.  I  know  you 
shall  see  my  face  no  more ;  therefore  take  heed  to  your¬ 
selves,  and  to  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has 
placed  you. 

6.  “  After  my  departure  there  shall  rise  up  men  speak¬ 
ing  perverse  things.  Watch,  therefore,  remembering 
that,  for  three  years,  I  ceased  not,  night  nor  day,  to 
admonish  every  one  of  you.  And  now  I  commend  you 
to  God,  who  is  able  to  give  you  an  inheritance  amongst 
His  saints.” 

7.  When  he  had  said  this,  he  knelt  down  and  prayed 
with  them.  All  began  to  weep,  and,  falling  upon  his 
neck,  kissed  him.  They  grieved  particularly  because  he 
had  said  they  would  see  him  no  more.  Leading  him  to 
the  ship,  they  bade  him  an  affectionate  farewell. 


113. — The  Imprisonment  and  Death  [A.  d.  « 

of  St.  Paul. 

1.  •  The  conversion  of  St.  Paul  had,  from  the  beginning, 
been  a  sore  blow  to  the  Jews.  His  zeal  for  Christianity, 
and  his  great  success  in  making  converts,  only  increased 


Questions  to  Chapter  112.— Where  did  Paul  go  on  his  third  voyage  ?  What 
did  he  do  at  Ephesus  ?  What  wonders  did  Paul  do  at  Ephesus  ?  What  caused 
the  persecution  against  Paul  at  Ephesus  ?  What  happened  at  Troas  ?  What  was 
done  at  Miletus  ? 


254 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


their  hatred  ;  lienee,  on  his  return  to  Jerusalem,  they 
excited  so  great  a  tumult  against  him  that,  in  order  to 
save  him  from  violence,  it  became  necessary  for  the  Roman 
governor  to  cast  him  into  prison,  and  finally  to  send  him 
to  Felix,  the  governor  of  Cesarea. 

2.  Paul  remained  two  years  a  prisoner  at  Cesarea,  when 
he  appealed  to  the  emperor  at  Rome.  On  the  voyage  the 
ship  was  wrecked  at  the  Island  of  Malta,  and  Paul  was 
saved  only  by  a  miracle. 


3.  After  two  years  of  easy  captivity  spent  at  Rome  Paul 
was  set  at  liberty.  Again  he  visited  the  scenes  of  his 
former  labors,  preaching  anew  the  word  of  God,  and 
confirming  the  converts  in  their  faith. 

About  the  year  67,  St.  Paul  again  returned  to  Rome. 
Shortly  after,  Nero,  the  emperor,  raised  a  cruel  persecu¬ 
tion  against  the  Christians  ;  St.  Paul  was  seized  upon  and 
cast  into  prison,  and,  a  few  days  after,  beheaded. 


Questions  to  Chapter  113.— Why  was  Paul  sent  to  Cesarea?  On  the  voyage 
to  Rome,  what  happened  to  St,  Paul  ?  How  did  St.  Paul  die  ?  When  ? 


THE  OTHER  APOSTLES 


255 


114. — The  other  Apostles. 


1.  While  St.  Paul  was  preaching  in  Asia  and  Europe, 
the  other  Apostles  were  not  idle.  Everywhere  they 
preached  the  Gospel  and  established  churches,  appointing 
bishops  to  guide  the  faithful  and  transmit  the  doctrines 
they  had  received.  Some  went  to  Persia,  others  to  Arabia, 
while  some  went  even  to  the  distant  India.  By  the  end 
of  the  first  century,  there  was  no  country  then  known 
that  had  not  heard  of  Christ. 


2.  During  this  time,  some  of  the  Apostles,  and  two  of 
their  disciples,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
wrote  short  histories  of  our  Savior’s  life.  St.  Paul  and 
some  of  the  other  Apostles  also  wrote  letters,  or,  as  they 
are  better  known,  “Epistles,”  of  instruction,  either  to 
churches  they  had  themselves  established,  or  to  others 
that  asked  them  for  advice.  By  degrees,  these  writings 


25  G  HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 

were  gathered  together,  and  became  known  under  the 
general  name  of  the  New  Testament. 

3.  After  preaching  at  Jerusalem,  for  a  while  St.  Peter 
chose  Antioch  as  the  center  of  his  apostolic  labors.  At  a 
later  period  he  established  his  see  at  Rome,  where  to-day 
his  successors  reside,  and  from  whence  they  rule  the 
Church  of  God.  At  the  same  place,  and  on  the  same  day 
that  St.  Paul  was  beheaded,  St.  Peter  was  crucified  with 
his  head  down.  All  the  other  Apostles,  John  excepted, 
also  shed  their  blood  in  proof  of  their  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

4.  After  our  Savior’s  death,  St.  John  took  the  Blessed 
Virgin  to  himself,  and,  by  his  tender  love,  partly  recom¬ 
pensed  for  the  loss  of  her  divine  Son.  After  her  death, 
John  was  seized  upon  and  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling 
oil.  Saved  by  a  miracle,  he  was  banished  to  the  island  of 
Patmos,  where  he  wrote  his  prophetic  Revelations.  After 
his  release,  he  dwelt  in  Ephesus.  Here  he  wrote  his 
Gospel,  and  for  many  years  preached  but  one  sermon  : 
“  My  children ,  love  one  another .” 

About  the  year  100,  he  died — alone  of  all  the  Apostles — 
a  natural  death. 

5.  Under  the  Old  Law,  Jerusalem  was  the  center  of  the 
Jewish  religion  ;  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  Rome 
is  the  center  of  Catholicity,  and  the  Pope  is  the  head 
of  the  Christian  Church. 


115. — Conclusion. 

1.  In  this  short  and  exceedingly  condensed  history,  it 
will  be  seen  how  God,  for  four  thousand  years,  strove  to 


Questions  to  Chapter  114. — What  is  said  of  the  other  Apostles  ?  What  did 
some  of  the  Apostles  write  ?  What  did  St.  Paul  write  ?  Under  what  name  are 
these  writings  known  ?  Where  did  Peter  establish  his  see  ?  How  did  Peter  die  ? 
How  did  the  other  Apostles  die  ?  What  is  said  of  St.  John  ?  What  is  said  of 
Rome  and  Jerusalem  ? 


CONCLUSION. 


257 


prepare  mankind  for  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ .  at  one 
time  by  revelations  made  directly  by  himself  ;  at  another, 
by  the  prophets,  whom,  from  time  to  time,  He  sent  to 
enlighten  the  world. 

2.  When  Jesus  Christ  did  come,  He  showed  how  the 
revelations  made  concerning  Him,  wrere  verified  in  Him¬ 
self,  and  also  proved  His  divinity  by  His  miracles.  He 
then  preached  and  established  His  Church,  choosing  His 
Apostles  to  be  witnesses  both  of  His  words  and  His  works. 
In  time,  He  died,  rose  again,  and,  ascending  into  heaven, 
the  work  of  Redemption  was  accomplished. 

3.  The  first  Apostles,  whom  Christ  chose  to  announce 
His  doctrines  to  the  world,  have  also  passed  away,  but  the 
work  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  remains, 
and  will  remain  to  the  end. 

4.  She  is  founded  upon  truth  ;  her  voice  is  the  voice  of 
truth  ;  hence,  she  is  as  imperishable  as  truth  itself.  The 
cement  that  binds  together  the  parts  of  this  grand  old 
edifice  is  none  other  than  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ ;  also 
the  blood  of  His  Apostles  and  martyrs,  wdio  have  so 
generously  and  freely  sacrificed  their  lives  in  proof  of  the 
doctrines  they  so  fearlessly  preached,  and  which  were 
once  delivered  to  them  by  their  divine  Master,  Jesus 
Christ. 

5.  Let  the  storms  of  human  passion  rage  as  they  may 
against  this  Church ;  let  the  violence  of  human  power 
spend  itself  for  her  ruin  ;  let  the  poison  of  heresy  and  the 
malice  of  blasphemy  conspire  against  her,  yet  this  Church 
shall  never  be  shaken  nor  destroyed. 

G.  Let  us  then  rejoice  that  we  belong  to  the  Catholic 
Church  ;  let  us  only  remain  faithful  to  the  end  ;  let  us 
keep  the  commandments,  and,  enlightened,  purified,  and 
strengthened  by  the  graces  which  the  Church  alone  can 
give,  we  need  have  no  fear  ;  one  day  we  must,  we  infallibly 
will,  pass  from  God's  kingdom  upon  earth  to  God's  king¬ 
dom  in  heaven,  where,  with  the  angels,  we  will  for  endless 
ages  rejoice  in  an  ocean  of  bliss ;  where,  in  the  heavenly 


258 


HISTORY  OF  THE  HEW  TESTAMENT. 


Jerusalem,  with  the  saints  of  the  Old,  as  well  as  with  the 
saints  of  the  New  Law,  we  shall  forever  bless  and  adore 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 


Questions  to  Chapter  115. — What  is  said  in  this  last  chapter?  When 
Christ  came,  what  did  He  do?  Who  have  passed  away?  What  work  of  Christ 
still  remains  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Church  ? 


END  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


(ELO 


1  Damasci 


•i/irmp/inti 


'hiceof 


fseS§  tjt 

raceJ^/renesare//i 
pifflwerias.  / 


,#w»  % 


®r  •<>> 


fumnfj 


ssssas*' 


area^' 


S  A  M| 

SiclienuS 

'N  Sichartf 


f mnmum 


Jaeol>? 


\fount 


Jerusalen^ 
JfetJJelilem  o 


wmorrha.. 


x  a 


gptWtV 


rfeyor  > 
Jb'copoIt8 


£  r  to 

fcdfcsfcfcfcd  -  l 


20 
,-^=.  I 


«?0 

=fc 


♦0 


MAP  OF  PALESTINE 


Church  History. 


- - 

FIRST  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST 
TO  THE  FALL  OF  ROME. 

- - 

1.— The  Beginning  of  the  Church. 

1.  Four  thousand  years  before  the  coming  of  Christ, 
Adam  was  created.  With  the  birth  of  Christ  begins  the 
Christian  era.  Under  the  reign  of  Augustus,  Emperor 
of  Rome,  Christ  was  born,  and  at  the  age  of  thirty  years 
began  to  preach  in  Jerusalem  and  Judea. 

2.  At  the  end  of  three  years  He  was  seized  upon  and 
put  to  death,  but  after  three  days,  rose  again,  and  for 
forty  days  appeared  to  His  Apostles  and  other  devout  men 
and  women.  He  then  ascended  into  heaven,  and  in  ten 
days  after,  the  Holy  Ghost  came  upon  the  Apostles  and 
they  began  to  preach  the  gospel. 

3.  When  it  was  noised  abroad  through  Jerusalem  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  had  visibly  appeared  upon  the  Apostles, 
great  multitudes  came  together,  when  Peter,  rising  up, 
began  to  preach.  The  multitude  were  amazed,  for  each 
one  heard  him  and  the  other  Apostles  speaking  in  his 
own  tongue  :  Jews  and  Gentiles,  Medes  and  Persians,  and 
citizens  from  Egypt  and  Arabia.  At  this  first  sermon 
three  thousand  were  converted,  and  at  the  second  five 
thousand. 

4.  To  the  gift  of  tongues  was  also  added  the  gift  of 
miracles.  The  sick  were  cured,  the  lame  walked,  and  the 


262 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


Church  grew  apace.  In  a  short  time  Jerusalem  was  in 
great  commotion.  The  Apostles  spread  themselves  every¬ 
where,  passing  from  town  to  village,  and  from  country  to 
country. 

5.  At  first  Peter  confined  himself  to  preaching  to  the 
Jews,  passing  through  Judea  and  Samaria,  then  into  Asia 
Minor,  where  for  eight  years  he  resided  at  Antioch.  After 
this  he  passed  over  to  Home,  where  he  fixed  his  See,  and 
for  twenty-five  years,  as  Bishop  of  Borne,  governed  the 
whole  Church.  The  Popes  being  the  successors  of  Peter 
are  also  called  Bishops  of  Borne,  where,  with  but  short 
interruptions,  they  have  always  resided. 


2. — The  Apostles. 

1.  At  first  the  other  Apostles  preached  in  Jerusalem 
and  in  the  villages  throughout  Judea,  but  soon  they  also 
passed  to  other  lands,  visiting  Arabia  and  Persia.  Every¬ 
where  great  numbers  were  converted ;  churches  estab¬ 
lished  ;  priests  and  bishops  ordained  ;  miracles  and  the 
gift  of  tongues  proving  the  divinity  of  their  mission. 

2.  The  Greater  and  Lesser  James  confined  themselves 
to  Jerusalem,  the  latter  becoming  the  bishop  thereof. 
Bartholomew  went  to  Persia,  Thomas  to  India ;  Philip 
preached  in  Phrygia,  Andrew  in  Achaia,  whilst  Matthew 
spent  himself  for  the  Parthians  and  Ethiopians.  Jude 
died  in  Armenia,  Simon  in  Persia,  and  Matthias,  who  was 
chosen  to  fill  the  place  of  Judas,  was  beheaded  at  Colchis. 

3.  For  a  time  John  preached  in  Judea  and  Samaria, 
but  at  length  went  also  to  Borne,  where  he  was  seized  upon  . 
and  banished  to  Patmos,  an  island  in  the  Egean  Sea. 
Here  he  was  favored  with  the  revelations  which  he  has 
recorded  in  the  Apocalypse.  After  the  death  of  Domitian 
he  was  released  and  went  to  Ephesus,  where  he  wrote  his 
Gospel  and  for  many  years  preached  charity  to  his  people. 
He  died  at  the  age  of  ninety-one  years,  the  last  of  the 
Apostles  and  the  only  one  who  died  a  natural  death. 


THE  APOSTLES. 


263 


4.  At  first  St.  Paul  was  a  fiery  persecutor  of  the  Church, 
assisting  and  consenting  to  the  stoning  of  St.  Stephen, 
the  first  martyr.  Not  content  with  persecuting  the 
Christians  at  Jerusalem,  he  obtained  letters  from  the 
High  Priest  and  went  to  Damascus,  there  to  persecute 
the  Church.  On  the  way,  Jesus  appeared  to  him.  Fall¬ 
ing  from  his  horse,  he  was  lifted  up  blind  and  led  into  the 
city,  where  he  was  baptized  by  Ananias  and  at  once 
became  a  most  zealous  Apostle. 


ST.  PETER  AND  ST.  PAUL  IN  PRISON. 


5.  After  he  had  preached  at  Damascus,  St.  Paul  went 
to  Galicia  and  Greece,  stopping  at  Athens  and  Corinth. 
From  thence  he  passed  into  Asia  Minor  and  Judea,  and 
going  up  to  Jerusalem,  he  met  Peter  and  other  Apostles, 
with  whom  he  conferred  on  matters  concerning  the  future 
of  the  Church. 

6.  Whilst  preaching  in  Judea  he  was  frequently  cast  into 
prison,  scourged,  and  his  life  threatened.  After  many  years 
he  was  sent  a  prisoner  to  Rome,  where  he  met  St.  Peter,  who 
had  long  dwelt  there.  For  two  years  he  was  allowed  the 
freedom  of  the  city,  preaching  openly  and  converting  many. 


264 


CHURCH  HISTORY, 


7.  During  the  persecution  of  Nero,  he  was  seized  upon, 
and  with  St.  Peter,  cast  into  prison,  where  he  remained 
for  nearly  nine  months.  While  there,  he  converted  the 
jailer  and  a  number  of  the  prisoners.  At  the  prayer  of 

Peter  a  fountain  of 
water  burst  forth 
in  the  floor  of  the 
prison,  and  they 
were  baptized. 

8.  In  the  year  67 
they  were  both  con¬ 
demned  to  death 
and  on  the  29th  of 
June  St.  Paul  was 
beheaded  on  the 
Ostian  way,  just 
outside  the  walls 
of  Pome  ;  while  St. 
Peter  was  crucified 
on  Mount  Janicu- 
lum  within  the 
walls.  Both  places 
are  yet  shown  and 
constantly  visited 
by  pious  pilgrims. 
The  bodies  of  these 


two  great  saints  are 
buried  in  Rom  e', 

CRUCIFIXION  OF  ST.  PETER.  the  0  II  e  i  II  St. 

Peter’s  church,  the  other  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul. 


3. — The  Spread  of  Christianity. 

1.  The  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christianity  is  the 
most  wonderful  event  in  history.  Conquerors,  such  as 
Alexander  and  Caesar,  have  subdued  nations ;  after  cen- 
.  turies  of  toil  and  sacrifice  Greece  and  Rome  grew  into 


THE  SPREAD  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 


265 


power,  but  nothing  in  history  is  like  to  the  work  of  the 
Apostles. 

2.  Here  were  twelve  uneducated  men,  without  money 
or  influence,  from  a  nation  despised,  preaching  a  doc¬ 
trine  hated,  yet  in  the  face  of  every  opposition,  nay  even 
death,  they  converted  the  world.  To  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
Medes  and  Persians,  Greeks  and  Romans,  Arabians  and 
Ethiopians,  even  to  the  far  distant  India  was  the  Gospel 
preached  ere  the  death  of  Saints  Peter  and  Paul  in  the 
year  67,  just  thirty-four  years  after  the  death  of  Christ. 

3.  Not  only  had  the  Gospel  been  thus  preached  to  the 
whole  world,  and  the  Church  organized,  congregations 
formed,  bishops  and  priests  ordained,  but  the  whole  of  the 
Scriptures  were  written  with  the  exception  of  the  Gospel 
of  St.  John,  which  was  written  later  on  in  the  year  94. 

4.  The  New  Testament  is  divided  into  Gospels  and 
Epistles,  Acts  and  Revelations.  The  Gospels  were  written 
by  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John ;  the  Epistles  by 
Peter  and  Paul,  James  and  Jude  ;  the  Acts  by  St.  Luke, 
and  the  Revelations  by  St.  John.  These,  with  the  Old 
Testament,  form  the  Bible — a  sacred  code  of  laws  to  guide 
and  instruct  mankind. 

5.  The  fervor  of  the  first  Christians  was  as  remarkable 
as  was  their  conversion.  They  had  but  one  heart  and  one 
soul.  They  held  their  goods  in  common,  each  giving 
what  he  had  for  the  good  of  all.  Prayer  and  the  breaking 
of  bread  was  their  constant  occupation  ;  humility  and 
chastity  the  virtues  that  distinguished  them  ;  and  so  kind 
to  each  other  were  they  that  the  Pagans  in  wonder  used 
to  cry  out,  “See,  how  they  love  one  another. 

6.  Not  only  did  the  Apostles  preach  the  Gospel  and 
establish  the  Church,  but  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  they  determined  the  forms  for  the  adminis¬ 
tration  of  the  Sacraments  and  the  celebration  of  the 
Mass.  Their  work  was  not  of  man  but  of  God  ;  hence, 
must  last  forever.  As  Christ  is  unchangeable,  so.  are  His 
doctrines  unchangeable.  Man  may  change,  but  God  and 
His  works  change  not. 


266 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


4. — The  Persecutions  of  the  Church. — Jews. 

1.  With  the  spread  of  Christianity  rose  enmities  and 
hatreds  amongst  both  Jews  and  Gentiles.  As  the  Jews 
had  persecuted  Christ,  so  they  also  persecuted  His  Apos¬ 
tles,  and  were  the  first  to  rise  up  against  Christianity. 
They  scourged  Saints  Peter  and  John;  stoned  St.  Stephen  ; 
cast  St.  James  headlong  from  the  roof  of  the  temple  and 
beat  out  his  brains  with  a  fuller's  mallet. 

2.  They  also  seized  upon  the  Christians  wherever  they 
were  found,  scourged  them  and  threw  them  into  prison  ; 
others  they  banished,  some  they  put  to  death.  The 
Christians,  seeing  this,  fled,  thus  spreading  the  doctrines 
of  Christ  and  adding  to  the  fold  by  the  virtues  they 

^practiced.  Wherever  the  Jews  wrere  in  power,  there  the 
,  followers  of  Christ  suffered. 

i 

3.  Elsewhere  the  other  Apostles  were  equally  mal¬ 
treated.  St.  Bartholomew  was  skinned  alive;  St.  Mat¬ 
thew  died  in  Parthia,  Andrew  in  Achia ;  St.  Philip  was 
martyred  in  Phrygia,  Thomas  in  India;  St.  Jude  gave  up 
his  life  in  Armenia,  and  Simon  shed  his  blood  for  the 
conversion  of  Persia.  While  at  Pome,  St.  John  was  cast 
into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  but  by  a  miracle  came  forth 
unhurt.  Every  one  of  the  Apostles,  St.  John  alone 
excepted,  as  before  mentioned,  died  by  violence,  giving 
their  lives  for  their  faith. 

4.  For  a  time  God  permitted  these  persecutions,  but 
in  time  their  punishment  came;  first  on  the  Jews,  then 
trpon  the  Romans.  In  the  year  69  the  Jews  revolted 
against  Rome,  when  Titus,  the  Roman  general,  collected 
An  army  and  besieged  Jerusalem,  surrounding  the  city 

*  with  vast  fortifications. 

5.  Soon  famine,  then  pestilence  set  in.  The  city  was 
torn  by  factions  from  within,  while  the  Romans  battered 
down  the  walls  from  without.  Neither  young  nor  old 
were  spared  ;  Jerusalem  was  doomed.  The  prophecy  of 
Christ  wTas  about  to  be  fulfilled.  Forewarned,  the  Chris- 


ROMAN  PERSECUTIONS. 


267 


tians  had  fled.  Within  one  year,  more  than  one  million 
Jews  died  from  pestilence,  or  were  killed  by  the  Romans. 
The  city  was  taken,  the  Temple  burned,  the  people  sold 
into  slavery,  and  thus  dispersed  over  the  world  as  we  now 
find  them,  without  country  or  king.  Truly  the  blood 
of  Christ  is  upon  them. 


5. — Roman  Persecutions. 

1.  During  the  first  three  hundred  years  of  the  Chris¬ 
tian  era  there  were  ten  general  persecutions  raised  against 
the  Church  by  the  Roman  emperors,  besides  many  local 
persecutions  by  governors  and  city  magistrates.  The 
first  general  persecution  was  raised  by  Nero  (66).  He 
had  burned  the  city  of  Rome,  and  seeing  the  anger  of 
the  people,  accused  the  Christians,  who  in  the  moment 
of  passion  were  seized  upon,  cast  into  prison  or  put  to 
death. 

2.  Many  were  exposed  to  wild  beasts,  others  thrown  into 
the  Tiber.  Some  were  beheaded ;  some  were  crucified ; 
others  rolled  up  in  pitch,  and  at  night  burned  to  light  up 
the  public  gardens.  Old  men  and  tender  women,  even 
boys  and  girls  gave  up  their  lives  for  Christ. 

3.  Nine  other  emperors  proclaimed  persecutions  through¬ 
out  the  empire.  Amongst  these  the  persecutions  under 
Domitian  (93),  Severus  (202),  Maximin  (235),  and  Dio¬ 
cletian  (303),  were  the  most  severe.  During  these  three 
hundred  years  Rome  looked  more  like  a  slaughter-house 
than  a  place  where  men  might  dwell.  From  every 
province  of  the  empire  Christians  were  dragged  to  Rome 
to  be  torn  to  pieces  in  the  amphitheatre,  or  burned  at  the 
stake  for  the  amusement  of  the  people.  This  was  the 
age  of  martyrs. 

4.  During  this  period  the  catacombs  were  dug,  and  in 
them  the  Christians  hid,  buried  their  dead  and  held  their 
religious  services.  In  them  are  found  to-day  the  bodies 


268 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


of  the  martyrs,  with  the  symbols  of  faith  on  their  tombs— 
pictures,  altars,  chalices,  inscriptions,  teaching  every  arti¬ 
cle  of  Catholic  faith,  showing  beyond  a  doubt  the  identity 
of  the  Catholic  religion  of  to-day  with  the  religion  of 
Christians  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church. 


'MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  IGNATIUS. 


5.  During  these  persecutions,  Sts.  Ignatius  and  Polycarp 
were  put  to  death,  and  Felicitas  and  Perpetua  torn  by 
wild  beasts  ;  St.  Agnes  beheaded  ;  St.  Lawrence  roasted 
on  a  gridiron,  and  St.  Cecilia  condemned  to  be  suffocated 
in  the  bath.  All  that  human  cruelty  could  devise  was 
tried  ;  but  the  Christians  remained  firm,  adding  daily  to 
their  numbers  by  the  virtues  of  their  lives  and  the  con¬ 
stancy  of  their  faith.  So  wide  spread  and  so  deeply 
rooted  did  Christianity  become,  that  in  the  year  320 
Constantine  the  Great  declared  himself  a  Christian,  and 
persecutions  ceased.  Christ  had  triumphed,  the  world 
was  converted. 


HERESIES. 


269 


6. — Heresies. 

1.  With  the  spread  of  Christianity  rose  heresy.  In  the 
time  of  the  Apostles  the  Jewish  conyerts  sought  to  unite 
the  ceremonial  law  of  Moses  with  the  new  law  of  Christ. 
Against  this  St.  Paul  preached.  At  the  Council  of  Jeru¬ 
salem  (51),  St.  Peter  presiding,  it  was  resolved  not  to 
impose  the  observance  of  the  Mosaic  law  upon  the  Chris¬ 
tian  Church. 

2.  After  this  came  Simon  Magus,  who,  seeing  the 
Apostles  working  miracles,  offered  them  money  if  they 
would  give  him  like  power ;  failing,  he  rose  up  against 
the  Church,  and  going  to  Rome,  published  that,  like 
Christ,  he  would  ascend  into  heaven.  On  the  appointed 
day,  in  the  presence  of  a  great  multitude,  by  the  power  of 
the  devil,  he  rose  in  the  air  ;  but,  at  the  prayer  of  Peter, 
he  fell,  and  was  killed.  After  him  came  the  Ebionites  and 
Cerinthians,  who  are  spoken  of  by  St.  John,  and  against 
whom  he  wrote  his  Gospel,  to  prove  the  divinity  of  Christ 
which  they  denied. 

3.  In  the  second  and  third  centuries  rose  the  Gnostics, 
who  taught  that  the  world  was  eternal ;  then  the  Mani- 
cheans,  who  held  that  there  were  two  eternal  principles, 
one  good,  the  other  bad  ;  also  the  Sabellians,  who  denied 
that  there  are  three  persons  in  God.  Against  these  the 
principal  Christian  writers  were  Ireneus  and  Tertullian, 
Cyprian  and  Origen. 

4.  In  the  year  319  Arius,  a  priest  of  Alexandria, 
attacked  the  divinity  of  Christ,  teaching  that  the  Son  was 
not  equal  to  the  Father.  At  the  Council  of  Nice  (325)  he 
was  condemned,  and  refusing  to  retract,  was  banished. 
Ten  years  after  (336),  returning  to  Constantinople,  he 
attempted  to  force  himself  into  the  Church,  but  the  hand 
of  God  came  upon  him  and  he  died,  his  blood  gushing  out 
of  his  mouth  and  his  bowels  bursting  forth. 

5.  In  the  year  430  Nestorius,  Bishop  of  Constantinople, 
began  to  preach  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  was  not  the 


270 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


Mother  of  God,  but  only  the  Mother  of  Christ,  contrary 
to  the  true  faith  that  teaches  there  is  but  one  person  in 
Christ,  and  that  consequently  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  the 
Mother  of  God.  Nestorius  was  condemned  at  the  Coun¬ 
cil  of  Ephesus  (431),  then  'banished.  He  died  in  439, 

HIS  TOHGrUE  ROTTING  IY  HIS  MOUTH. 


7. — Heresies.  Concluded. 

1.  In  combating  the  errors  of  Nestorius,  Eutyches,  a 
monk  of  Constantinople,  fell  into  another  error.  Nestorius 
had  taught  there  were  two  persons  in  Christ ;  Eutyches 
taught  there  was  but  one  nature  in  Christ,  while  the  true 
doctrine  is  that  there  are  two  natures  in  Christ,  one 


ST.  AUGUSTINE,  BISHOP  OF  HIPPO. 


human,  the  other  divine.  This  heresy  was  condemned, 
first  at  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  (451),  and  again  at  the 
Council  of  Constantinople,  held  in  the  year  553. 

2.  After  Eutyches  came  Pelagius  (417),  who  taught 
many  grave  errors  on  the  subjects  of  Grace  and  Original 


PALL  OF  THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE.. 


271 


Sin.  Against  this  latter  heresy  God  raised  up  the  great 
St.  Augustine,  Bishop  of  Hippo,  in  Africa,  whose  writings 
remain  a  monument  for  all  ages.  Around  him  are  clus¬ 
tered  the  names  of  Saints  Athanasius,  who  wrote  against 
Arius,  and  Jerome,  Basil,  and  Gregory,  who  are  a 
tower  of  strength  in  the  cause  of  Christianity. 

3.  The  above  heresies,  together  with  the  later  heresy 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  which  it  was  taught  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  did  not  proceed  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
but  from  the  Father  only,  constitute  the  great  heresies  of 
the  Church  down  to  the  time  of  the  Protestant  Reforma¬ 
tion,  when  Luther  and  Calvin  revived  the  old  Pelagian 
heresies  on  Grace  and  Justification  and  added  several  of 
their  own. 

4.  This  heresy  on  the  Holy  Ghost  is  held  by  the  present 
schismatic  Greek  Church,  now  spread  through  Russia  and 
Turkey.  The  Nestorian  and  Euty chian  heresies  still 
survive  in  some  parts  of  Asia  and  Persia. 


8. — Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

1.  With  the  conversion  of  Constantine,  Rome  seemed 
for  a  short  time  to  have  received  a  new  lease  of  life,  but 
this  was  not  to  be.  Rome  had  sinned  too  deeply.  For 
three  hundred  years  she  had  persecuted  the  Church  ;  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  was  on  her  head ;  she  must  fall. 
The  decree  had  long  before  gone  forth,  and  by  the  mouth 
of  his  prophets  God  had  foretold  what  he  would  do. 
Pagan  Rome  must  fall  and  Christian  Rome  take  her 
place. 

2.  Conquest  had  made  Rome  rich,  and  with  wealth  had 
come  corruption  and  weakness.  Society  was  divided  into 
two  classes,  master  and  slave.  Owing  to  war  and  con¬ 
quest  the  latter  was  far  more  numerous  than  the  former. 
Besides,  the  exactions  of  Rome  had  made  the  provinces 
very  discontent.  Everywhere  there  were  murmurings  and 
signs  of  the  coming  storm.  The  people  were  oppressed, 


272 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


the  slaves  ready  for  revolt ;  the  provinces  growing  in 
power  ;  there  was  but  needed  a  spark  to  fire  the  volcano 
on  which  Koine  rested.  The  occasion  came  towards  the 
latter  part  of  the  fourth  century. 

3.  In  the  year  361  Julian,  surnamed  the  Apostate, 
mounted  the  throne  of  the  Caesars.  At  first  he  pretended 
to  Jbe  a  Christian,  but  in  a  short  time,  threw  off  the  mask, 
and  attempted  to  restore  the  Pagan  religion.  This  seems 
to  have  been  the  last  drop  ;  the  cup  was  full ;  God’s 
patience  was  exhausted  ;  the  time  was  come,  and  God  sent 
forth  His  hosts  to  destroy  this  proud  and  sinful  Mistress 
that  for  twelve  hundred  years  had  ruled  the  world. 

4.  To  falsify  the  words  of  Christ,  “that  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem  should  be  destroyed,”  Julian  undertook  to 
rebuild  it.  He  called  together  the  Jews  and  began  to 
clear  away  the  ruins.  When  the  last  stone  of  the  original 
foundation  had  been  removed,  and  the  workmen  were 
about  to  begin  the  foundations  for  the  new  temple,  balls 
of  fire  burst  forth  from  the  earth,  so  that  the  work  had 
to  be  abandoned.  Thus  the  very  prophecy,  “that  not  a 
stone  should  be  left  upon  a  stone  of  that  grand  building,” 
which  he  had  attempted  to  falsify,  was  by  him  literally 
fulfilled. 

5.  In  a  war  with  the  Persians  Julian  was  killed,  crying 
out,  “  0  Nazarean,  thou  hast  conquered.”  He  had 
attempted  to  war  against  God,  but,  as  ever  must  be, 
failed. 


9. — Rome  Destroyed. 

1.  In  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century,  vast  hordes  of 
barbarians  began  to  descend  from  the  north  of  Europe, 
and  to  sweep  over  the  fairest  provinces  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  Wherever  they  came  they  left  ruin  and  deso¬ 
lation  behind. 

2.  First  came  the  Visigoths,  in  the  year  410,  led  by  the 
warlike  Alaric.  He  swept  through  France,  invaded  Italy, 


ROME  DESTROYED 


273 


and  took  Rome,  giving  np  the  city  to  pillage  and  killing 
many  of  the  inhabitants. 

3.  In  the  year  453  Attila,  King  of  the  Huns,  swept 
through  Europe,  desolating  France,  and  crossing  over  to 
Italy,  appeared  before  Rome.  At  the  prayer  of  St.  Leo, 
then  Pope,  the  city  was  spared,  and  Attila  withdrew  his 
army.  Three  years  after  (456),  Genseric,  King  of  the 
Vandals,  took  Rome  and  pillaged  it.  Still  later  the  Goths, 
under  Totila,  again  took  Rome  and  pillaged  it. 


POPE  LEO  THE  GREAT  AND  ATTILA. 


4.  After  ravaging  Italy,  the  Vandals  crossed  over  to 
Africa,  and  seizing  upon  Carthage,  made  it  their  capital. 
The  Visigoths  settled  principally  in  the  south  of  France 
and  Spain,  while  the  Goths  spread  over  some  of  the  fairest 
portions  of  Europe. 

5.  The  Saxons  invaded  Britain,  while  the  Franks  over¬ 
ran  the  greater  part  of  France,  ultimately  giving  their 
name  to  the  country.  Such  was  the  condition  of  things 
when  Odoacer,  King  of  the  Heruli,  in  the  year  476,  took 
Rome,  and  making  himself  master  of  the  country,  pro- 


274 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


claimed  himself  King  of  Italy.  With  him  ended  the 
Roman  Empire  that  for  twelve  hundred  years  had  been  a 
power  and  a  terror  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  for 
much  of  the  time  had  ruled  the  world. 

6.  While  Rome  was  virtuous,  she  was  strong ;  but  when 
luxury  and  pride  crept  in  she  grew  weak,  and  by  her  cor¬ 
ruptions  fell  with  none  to  mourn  her.  Had  she  retained 
her  virtue,  had  she  not  yielded  to  the  corruptions  of 
wealth,  had  she  received  Christ  and  not  imbrued  her 
hands  in  the  blood  of  His  Saints,  she  had  not  fallen  as  she 
did  a  scoff  and  a  by-word  to  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
Like  proud  Babylon  she  rose  up  against  God  and  trusted 
in  her  own  strength.  For  a  time,  man  may  turn  his  back 
upon  God,  but  in  the  end  God  will  assert  His  power. 


10. — Christian  Apologists. 

1.  Coeval  with  the  rise  of  Christianity  rose  a  contest 
with  Paganism.  In  the  light  of  Christian  truth  the  shal¬ 
lowness  and  falsehood  of  Pagan  philosophy  was  easily  seen. 
The  worship  of  false  gods  was  wide-spread  and  deeply 
rooted,  while  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  was  known 
only  to  the  Jews,  a  race  despised  and  of  little  power  or 
influence.  Everywhere  irreligion  prevailed. 

2.  Because  the  Christians  could  not,  and  would  not 
accept  these  gods,  and  so  refused  to  worship  them,  they 
were  declared  enemies  to  the  state  and  offenders  against  the 
religion  of  the  gods.  They  were  accused  of  sacrilege  ;  of 
adoring  an  ass’s  head  ;  of  atheism  and  immorality ;  of 
disloyalty  to  the  secular  powers  and  a  divided  allegiance  ; 
and,  lastly,  of  eating  a  child  at  their  religious  feasts. 

3.  To  combat  these  errors  and  false  accusations  —  so 
similar  to  those  of  our  own  times — God  raised  up  men  of 
great  learning,  who  not  only  refuted  these  errors  and  the 
heresies  that  rose  among  Christians  themselves,  but  tri¬ 
umphantly  vindicated  the  truth  of  Christianity,  proving 


CHRISTIAN  APOLOGISTS. 


275 


that  Christ  was  the  Messiah,  and  his  religion  but  the 
fulfillment  of  the  prophecies  made  by  Moses  and  the 
prophets. 

4.  The  most  distinguished  of  these  early  writers — or  as 
they  are  called,  Apologists,  Fathers,  Doctors — were  Justin, 
martyr,  Clement  of  Alexandria  and  Origen  among  the 
Greeks  ;  Tertullian  and  Cyprian  among  the  Latins. 

5.  Justin  (167)  wrote  two  Apologies,  or  rather  defenses 
of  Christianity,  one  to  the  Emperor  Antoninus  Pius,  the 
second  to  Marcus  Aurelius.  For  this  latter  he  was  put  to 
death,  and  so  won  his  martyr's  crown. 

6.  Origen,  the  most  illustrious  of  Clement’s  scholars, 
wrote  (253)  a  triumphant  vindication  of  Christianity  in 
refutation  of  the  false  charges  made  against  it  by  Celsus, 
a  most  learned  and  subtle  Greek  philosopher,  while  Ter¬ 
tullian  (204),  a  priest  of  Carthage,  wrote  not  only  a  com¬ 
plete  refutation  of  the  charges  made  by  the  Pagans  against 
Christianity,  but  proved  most  triumphantly  in  his  im¬ 
mortal  work,  De  Principiis ,  the  divinity  and  perpetuity 
of  the  Catholic  Church. 

7.  The  writings  of  these  men  will  ever  remain  as 
monuments  of  Christian  faith,  and  full  and  complete 
refutations  of  the  falsehoods  and  weaknesses  of  Pagan 
philosophy.  They  fully  cover  the  controversy  between 
Paganism  and  Christianity,  and  are  the  store-house  from 
which  all  future  writers  on  Paganism  have  drawn. 


11. — The  Doctors  and  Fathers  of  the  Church. 

1.  Besides  the  Apologists,  who  devoted  themselves  to  the 
defense  of  Christianity,  its  divinity  and  perfection,  and 
the  refutation  of  Paganism,  God  also  raised  up,  in  the 
subsequent  ages  of  the  Church,  men  of  great  learning  and 
deep  thought  to  refute  the  heresies  that  from  time  to  time 
arose  to  disturb  Christian  society. 


276 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


2.  The  most  distinguished  among  these  Doctors  and 
Fathers  of  the  Church  were  Athanasius  and  Chrysostom, 
Basil  and  Gregory  Nazianzen  in  the  East ;  Jerome,  Am¬ 
brose,  and  Augustine  in  the  West. 


ST.  ATHANASIUS  BANISHED  FROM  ALEXANDRIA. 


3.  Athanasius  distinguished  himself  at  the  Council  of 
Nice  (325)  by  his  brilliant  refutation  of  Arianism,  while 
Basil  (360)  and  Gregory  labored  for  the  general  defense 
of  the  Church.  St.  Chrysostom,  Bishop  of  Constantinople 
(398),  called  the  golden-mouthed,  is  considered  the  most 
eloquent  of  all  the  Christian  orators,  a  worthy  rival  of 
Cicero  and  Demosthenes. 

4.  Jerome  (420)  immortalized  himself  by  his  translation 
of  the  Bible  from  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek,  giving 
us  what  is  now  known  as  the  Vulgate,  a  work  that  will 
ever  remain  as  a  monument  of  erudition  and  correctness. 
Ambrose  (385),  Bishop  of  Milan,  besides  his  able  refuta¬ 
tion  of  heresy  and  his  general  defense  of  religion,  dis¬ 
tinguished  himself  by  his  heroic  rebuke  of  the  Emperor 


THE  DOCTORS  AND  FATHERS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  277 


Theodosius  for  the  wanton  massacre  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Thessalonica,  He  is  also  renowned,  as  being  the  means 
in  God’s  hands  used,  for  the  conversion  of  St.  Augustine. 

5.  St.  Augustine  was  born  in  the  year  354,  and  in  the 
early  part  of  his  life  embraced  the  errors  of  the  Mani- 
clnuans,  much  to  the  sorrow  of  his  saintly  mother,  Monica. 
In  385  he  was  converted  by  the  preaching  of  St.  Ambrose, 
and  in  396  became  Bishop  of  Hippo,  Africa.  St,  Augustine 
is  pre-eminently  noted  for  his  refutation  of  the  heresies  of 
Donatus  (411)  and  Pelagius  (416). 

6.  Of  all  the  great  men  known  to  Christianity,  no  two 
have  so  impressed  themselves  upon  the  Church  as  St. 
Augustine  and  St,  Thomas  Aquinas,  the  latter  born  in  the 
kingdom  of  Naples,  Italy,  1227.  The  former  dealt  with 
the  entire  body  of  revealed  truth — God,  the  Holy  Trinity  ; 
man,  the  powers  of  body  and  soul ;  grace,  free  will,  and 
our  future  destiny  ;  the  latter,  with  society  and  govern¬ 
ment.  St.  Augustine  sought  to  explain  the  dogmas  of 
revelation,  and  to  refute  heresy,  while  St.  Thomas  laid 
down  the  principles  on  which  society  is  built,  and  the 
binding  influence  of  religion  upon  king  and  people. 
Between  them,  the  whole  body  of  Christian  dogma  has 
been  explained,  and  every  form  of  heresy,  so  far  known, 
refuted.  Nothing  escaped  them.  The  most  profound 
truths,  equally  with  the  most  minute  details,*  are  to  be 
found  in  their  works. 

7.  Besides  the  above,  the  Church  has  ever  had  men  of 
great  learning  and  ability,  distinguished  in  every  branch 
of  knowledge.  In  more  modern  times  the  names  of 
Albertus  Magnus  (1254),  Francis  de  Sales  (1654),  Bossuet 
(1704),  and  St.  Liguori  (1787),  will  easily  be  recalled, 
together  with  a  host  of  others,  distinguished  in  theology 
and  philosophy,  science  and  literature.  No  institution 
has  done  so  much  for  the  development  of  the  human 
intellect  as  the  Catholic  Church  ;  nor  can,  for  to  her 
alone  has  God  given  the  great  commission  “go  teach  all 
nations.” 


278 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


SECOND  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  FALL  OF  ROME  TO 
THE  PROTESTANT  REFORMA¬ 
TION. 


12. — The  Conversion  of  the  Barbarians. 

1.  From  the  death  of  Christ  to  the  fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire  Christianity  had  made  great  progress,  both  in 
Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe.  At  the  conversion  of  Con¬ 
stantine  (312)  the  population  of  the  empire  appears  to 
have  been  about  120,000,000,  of  whom  30,000,000  were 
Christians,  leaving,  as  will  be'  seen,  the  Pagans  largely  in 
the  ascendant. 

2.  When  the  barbarians  came  from  the  North  and 
swept  over  Europe  like  an  avalanche,  destroying  all  before 
them,  civilization  seemed  doomed,  and  would  certainly 
have  been  destroyed  but  for  the  Church.  But  God  had 
prepared  a  means  of  salvation,  and  the  Church  set  herself 
to  the  conversion  of  Europe.  Up  to  the  fall  of  Rome, 
Christianity  had  been  confined  in  Europe  and  Africa 
principally  to  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  There 
were  flourishing  churches  all  along  the  north  of  Africa  ; 
at  Carthage,  at  Hippo,  and  in  Egypt ;  in  Europe  the  faith 
was  wide-spread,  in  Greece,  in  Sicily,  in  Italy,  and  in  the 
south  of  France  and  Spain.  Elsewhere  in  Europe  Chris¬ 
tianity  was  little  known  when  Rome  fell. 

3.  The  Vandals,  who  settled  in  the  north  of  Africa, 
were  tainted  with  the  Arian  heresy,  and  long  persecuted 
the  Church  there,  as  did  the  Visigoths  in  Spain.  The 
Saxons  destroyed  almost  every  vestige  of  Christianity  in 
Britain.  From  the  same  cause  religion  suffered  every¬ 
where  throughout  Italy  and  France. 


THE  CONVERSION  OF  THE  BARBARIANS.  279 

4.  As  early  as  the  year  241,  the  Franks,  a  German  tribe, 
invaded  France,  and  by  degrees,  seized  upon  the  greater 
part  of1  the  country.  Clovis,  their  king,  married  Clotilda, 
a  Christian,  and  a  woman  of  great  piety.  She  often  spoke 
to  her  husband  of  the  Christian  religion,  to  which  he 
became  most  kindly  disposed.  In  a  battle  with  the  Ger¬ 
mans  (496),  Clovis  vowed  that  if  the  God  of  Clotilda 
would  give  him  the  victory  he  would  become  a  Christian. 
God  gave  him  the  victory,  and  Clovis,  with  more  than 


THE  BAPTISM  OF  CLOYIS. 


3000  of  his  army,  were  baptized  by  St.  Kemigius,  Bishop 
of  Rheims,  being  the  first  Christian  king  of  Europe.  With 
Clovis  the  conversion  of  the  whole  French  nation  soon 
followed,  and  to  the  end  of  the  last  century,  France  re¬ 
mained  one  of  the  most  faithful  of  the  Catholic  countries. 

5.  Shortly  after  the  conversion  of  the  Franks,  the  Suevi 
(562),  the  Visigoths  (587),  and  (593)  the  Lombards  of 
northern  Italy  were  converted  to  the  true  faith,  but  the 
great  event  of  this  period  was  the  conversion  of  Ireland 
and  England. 


280 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


13. — The  Conversion  of  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

1.  As  early  as  the  third  century  Christianity  was  some¬ 
what  known  in  Ireland.  So  much  so  was  this  that,  when 
Palladius,  in  the  year  431,  came  to  preach  Christ,  he 
found  many  Christian  communities  already  existing.  But 
to  St.  Patrick  is  due  the  credit  of  having  converted  the 
island. 


ST.  PATRICK. 


2.  St.  Patrick  was  born  in  North  Britain,  in  the  year 
387,  and  in  youth  was  for  seven  years  held  a  slave  in 
Ireland.  Escaping,  he  was  called,  in  a  vision,  to  preach 
the  gospel,  and  going  to  Borne  to  consult  the  Pope,  was 
commissioned  by  Celestine  to  return  to  Ireland,  where  he 
landed  A.  u.  432. 

3. -  He  at  once  struck  boldly  into  the  country,  and  at 
Tara  met  the  king  and  Druid  priests,  with  whom  he  had 
many  conferences.  With  the  permission  of  the  king  he 


CONVERSION  OF  ENGLAND  AND  GERMANY.  281 

began  to  preach.  Soon  converts  were  multiplied  ;  churches 
and  monasteries  built ;  bishops  consecrated,  and  priests 
ordained.  So  rapid  and  complete  was  the  conversion  of 
Ireland,  that  when  St.  Patrick  died  (492),  the  island  was 
Christian — the  only  example  of  a  whole  nation  converted 
to  the  faith  without  a  single  martyr. 

4.  In  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era,  Scotland  was 
peopled  by  two  tribes  known  as  the  Piets  and  the  Scots. 
The  former  dwelt  in  the  south,  the  latter  in  the  north  of 
the  island. 

5.  As  early  as  412,  St.  Ninian,  a  native  of  Britain, 
preached  to  the  Piets,  of  whom  many  were  converted. 
One  hundred  and  fifty  years  after  (563),  St.  Columba,  an 
Irish  missionary,  accompanied  with  twelve  companions, 
landed  at  Iona,  an  island  on  the  coast  of  Scotland.  There 
he  founded  a  monastery  and  began  to  preach  to  the  Scots 
on  the  mainland.  Converts  were  rapidly  made  ;  mission¬ 
aries  multiplied,  and  churches  established  among  both 
Piets  and  Scots,  so  that  at  the  death  of  St.  Columba  (597) 
the  inhabitants  of  Scotland  were  almost  entirely  Christian. 

6.  Since  her  conversion,  Ireland  has  remained  faithful 
to  the  Church,  but  at  the  Reformation,  Scotland  fell  away 
from  the  faith  and  became  Protestant. 


14. — Conversion  of  England  and  Germany. 

1.  At  what  precise  period  Christianity  was  first  preached 
in  Britain  is  not  positively  known,  but  it  seems  quite  cer¬ 
tain  that  at  the  end  of  the  second  century,  Lucius,  a 
British  prince,  was  converted,  and  at  his  petition  Pope 
Eleutherius  sent  two  priests,  Fugatius  and  Damianus, 
who  converted  many.  During  the  persecution  of  Diocle¬ 
tian  (305)  quite  a  number  were  put  to  death,  among  whom 
St.  Alban  is  honored  as  the  first  English  martyr. 

2.  In  the  second  century  the  Saxons  were  a  small  German 
tribe,  but  by  the  fourth  century  had  grown  to  be  a  powerful 
people.  In  their  piratical  expeditions  they  often  invaded 


282 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


Britain,  and  when  Rome  withdrew  her  legions,  the  British 
invited  the  Saxons  to  help  them  repel  the  attacks  of  the 
Piets  and  Scots.  For  their  reward  the  Saxons  drove  out 
the  inhabitants  and  divided  the  country  into  seven  king¬ 
doms,  at  the  same  time  almost  entirely  destroying  Chris¬ 
tianity  in  the  island. 

3.  In  the  year  597,  Pope  Gregory  the  Great  sent  Augus¬ 
tine,  with  a  band  of  forty  missionaries,  to  preach  the 


ST.  BONIFACE. 


Gospel  in  Britain.  They  were  kindly  received,  and  Ethel- 
bert,  King  of  Kent,  with  many  of  his  people,  were  bap¬ 
tized.  From  Kent  the  Gospel  spread  rapidly  through  the 
other  kingdoms.  To  meet  the  growing  wants  of  the  new 
church,  Augustine  went  to  Fi  mce,  and  at  Arles  was 
consecrated  bishop.  Returning  to  England  he  fixed  his 
See  at  Canterbury.  By  the  end  of  the  seventh  century 
the  whole  island  was  Christian. 

4.  With  the  Roman  armies  the  Christian  religion  had 
been  carried  into  Germany,  but  there  was  no  general  con- 


RELIGIOUS  ORDERS — EAST. 


283 


version  of  the  nation  till  St.  Boniface,  an  Anglo-Saxon, 
began  the  work  in  earnest.  For  twenty-five  years  lie 
traveled  over  Germany  and  Bavaria.  He  found  the 
country  covered  with  idols  ;  he  left  it  Christian.  In  the 
year  755  he  was  put  to  death,  a  martyr  of  zeal. 

5.  In  the  ninth  century  the  Danes  and  the  Swedes  were 
converted,  and  after  them  the  Hungarians  and  Russians. 
In  the  year  912  the  Normans  received  the  faith  and 
settled  in  France,  and  at  the  end  of  this  century  (1000), 
the  Poles,  with  their  saintly  king,  Stephen,  bowed  before 
the  Cross. 

6.  The  struggle  had  been  long  and  the  resistance  great, 
but  in  the  end  Christ  had  conquered.  The  Jews  had 
tried  persecution  and  failed  ;  Rome  had  for  three  hundred 
years  warred  against  the  Church,  and  failed  ;  the  bar¬ 
barians  had  resisted,  but  in  time  were  subdued  ;  heresy 
and  schism  had  striven  to  rend  the  seamless  garment  of 
Christ,  and  failed.  God  alone  is  great;  God  alone  is 
eternal,  and  as  He,  so  is  His  Church — spotless  and  eternal. 


15. — Religious  Orders— East. 

1.  From  the  beginning  of  the  Church,  the  most  fervent 
and  earnest  devoted  themselves  to  prayer  and  meditation, 
giving  their  goods  to  the  poor  and  themselves  to  works  of 
charity  and  penance.  In  the  community  of  goods,  and 
the  consecrated  virgins  spoken  of  in  the  New  Testament, 
:s  found  the  first  germs  of  monastic  life  ;  but  not  till 
the  middle  of  the  third  century  was  there  anything  like 
organized  communities  of  Religious  or  any  fixed  Rule  for 
their  government.  Up  to  that  time  each  had  been  a  rule 
to  himself,  living  in  his  own  family,  or  where  convenience 
best  suited. 

2.  In  the  year  251,  St.  Anthony  was  born  in  Egypt,  of 
rich  and  virtuous  parents.  Hearing  one  day  in  the  Church 
the  words:  “If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go,  sell  all  thou  hast 


284 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


and  give  to  the  poor  ;  ”  he  took  them  literally.  Selling 
all  he  had,  he  retired  to  the  wilderness  and  gave  himself 
up  to  prayer  and  fasting. 

3.  His  food  was  bread,  his  drink  water  ;  his  bed  a  mat, 
or  the  bare  earth  ;  his  clothing  a  shirt  of  hair  and  a  cloak 
of  skin.  After  many  years  thus  spent  in  the  deserts  of 
Thebais,  God  gave  him  the  gift  of  miracles.  This  drew 
to  him  many  followers,  whom  he  formed  into  communi¬ 
ties,  and  for  whom  he  drew  up  rules,  including  the  vows 
of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience. 

4.  These  monks,  as  they  were  called,  spent  their  time 
in  fasting  and  prayer  and  labor.  Their  food  was  bread 
and  water,  of  which  they  eat  but  once  a  day,  and  that  not 
till  the  evening ;  their  bed  a  mat,  and  their  abode  a  little 
cell,  or  a  cave  in  the  rocks. 

5.  Soon  these  communities  spread  not  only  through 
Egypt  and  Palestine,  but  also  through  Syria  and  Greece, 
and  the  whole  East. 

6.  St.  Anthony  died  (356)  at  the  advanced  age  of  one 
hundred  and  five  years,  leaving  after  him  the  beginning 
of  an  Institution  that  has  been  one  of  the  glories  of  the 
Church,  and  the  most  powerful  of  means  for  the  sanctifi¬ 
cation  of  souls  and  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel.  The 
monks  of  the  East,  but  more  particularly  of  the  West, 
have  been  the  great  missionaries,  the  great  writers  and 
scholars  of  the  world.  There  is  nothing  they  have  not 
touched,  and  nothing  they  have  not  beautified,  be  it 
history,  or  science,  or  philosophy,  or  theology. 


16. — Religious  Orders — West. 

1.  After  the  death  of  St.  Anthony,  the  work  he  had 
begun  was  carried  on  by  St.  Paul  at  Thebes,  and  Pacho- 
mius  (340)  by  the  Nile  ;  St.  Hilarion,  a  disciple  of  St. 
Jerome,  carried  the  monastic  rule  into  Palestine,  while 
St.  Basil  the  Great,  by  his  learning  and  wisdom,  gave 
strength  and  knowledge  to  the  Order.  St.  Augustine,  in 


RELIGIOUS  ORDERS — WEST. 


285 


Africa  (396),  organized  communities  of  women,  for  whom 
he  wrote  rules,  yet  used  as  the  basis  of  the  Rules  for 
most  of  all  the  female  religious  communities  since  his 
time. 

2.  Though  much  had  been  done,  as  above  shown,  yet 
much  had  yet  to  be  done  ere  monasticism  would  attain  its 
power  and  perfection.  This  came  in  the  West  with  St. 
Benedict,  who  was  born  in  Italy,  a.  d.  480. 

3.  At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  left  Rome,  where  he  was 
at  school,  and  went  secretly  to  Subiaco,  where  for  three 
years  he  dwelt  unknown  to  the  world.  From  thence  he 
was  made  abbot  of  a  monastery  at  Vicovaro,  but  the 
monks  becoming  dissatisfied  with  his  strictness,  he  left 
and  went  to  Monte  Cassino  (529),  where  he  established  a 
monastery  that  in  time  became  the  most  celebrated  house 
of  learning  and  religion  the  world  has  ever  seen. 

4.  Besides  prayer  and  penance,  and  the  usual  vows  of 
poverty,  chastity,  and  obedience,  St.  Benedict  added  labor 
— intellectual  and  manual.  Under  the  hand  of  the  Bene¬ 
dictines,  deserts,  marshes,  and  mountains  became  gardens ; 
their  monasteries  became  homes  of  learning ;  in  them 
history  was  written,  science  cultivated,  and  religion  and 
civilization  found  their  great  defenders.  It  is  usual  to 
decry  the  monks,  but  the  fact  must  ever  remain  that, 
through  them,  whatever  of  classic  lore  or  ancient  or 
mediaeval  history  we  have,  has  been  preserved. 

5.  During  the  middle  ages,  the  Benedictine,  the  Fran¬ 
ciscan,  and  the  Dominican  Orders  were  the  great  religious 
power  of  Europe.  To  the  Benedictines  is  due  whatever 
of  ancient  civilization  we  have,  and  in  the  Franciscans 
and  Dominicans  we  have  the  great  preachers  and  theolo¬ 
gians. 


17. — Religious  Orders.  Concluded. 

1.  In  the  beginning  monks  were  only  laymen,  and  not 
till  well  on  in  the  Middle  Ages  were  priests  admitted 
amongst  them.  In  the  twefth  century  the  Albigenses  and 


286 


CHUKCH  HISTORY. 


Waldenses  rose  in  the  south  of  France  to  disturb  society 
with  their  errors.  To  counteract  their  teachings,  and  try 
to  convert  them,  St.  Dominic,  a  Spanish  priest  (1215), 
established  the  Religious  Order  known  as  the  Dominicans, 
or  Friar  Preachers.  To  preaching  they  united  great  learn¬ 
ing.  The  most  distinguished  among  them  is  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas. 


DEATH  OF  ST.  FRANCIS  OF  ASSISI. 


2.  Cotemporary  with  St.  Dominic  was  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi.  He  too  established  an  Order  (1223)  whose  end 
was  also  preaching.  To  learning  he  added  extreme  pov¬ 
erty  in  dress  and  food.  St.  Dominic  seeing  the  great 
success  of  the  Franciscan  Order,  added  poverty  to  his 
rule.  Hence,  both  Orders  are  known  as  Mendicant 
Orders,  the  members  of  both  being  required  by  their 
Rule  to  make  begging  a  part  of  their  religious  life.  The 
Benedictines,  Dominicans,  and  Franciscans  were  the  three 
great  Orders  of  the  Mediaeval  Church.  Other  Orders 
arose,  hut  they  were  but  branches ;  such  as  the  Cistercians 
by  St.  Bernard  (1113),  and  the  Carthusians  (1101)  under 
St.  Bruno,  who  sought  merely  to  revive  the  fervor  of  the 


MOHAMMEDANISM. 


287 


Benedictine  Rule,  or  to  add  greater  rigor  to  its  austerities. 

3.  At  the  Reformation  St.  Ignatius  (1540)  established 
the  Society  commonly  known  as  the  Jesuits.  Their  object 
is  teaching  and  preaching.  By  their  great  learning,  botli 
as  writers  and  preachers,  they  have  greatly  helped  to  resist 
and  refute  the  errors  of  Protestantism.  They  are  noted  as 
teachers,  having  colleges  and  schools  everywhere.  They 
and  the  Franciscans  have  been  the  great  missionaries  of 
the  Church  in  latter  times — the  Jesuits  in  North  America, 
the  Franciscans  in  Mexico  and  South  America,  and  both 
have  won  immortal  glory  among  the  Pagans  of  Asia  and 
Africa. 


18. — Mohammedanism. 

1.  Mohammed  was  born  at  Mecca,  in  Arabia,  a.  d.  5G9. 
In  youth  he  engaged  in  commerce,  but  at  the  age  of  forty 
began  to  preach  religion,  giving  himself  out  as  a  prophet. 
He  promised  his  followers  wealth  and  power  in  this  world, 
and  a  paradise  of  sensual  pleasures  in  the  next.  He  also 
taught  the  doctrine  of  fatalism. 

2.  Aided,  it  is  said,  by  an  apostate  monk,  Mohammed 
composed  a  book,  known  as  the  Koran,  filled  with  fables 
and  maxims  drawn  from  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 
He  held  Christ  was  a  Prophet,  and  that  there  was  but  one 
God.  He  forbade  the  use  of  pork  or  wfine  to  his  followers, 
but  permitted  polygamy. 

3.  In  the  year  622  Mohammed  fled  to  Medina,  where  he 
began  a  war  on  all  who  would  not  believe  in  him.  In  630, 
at  the  head  of  an  army,  he  returned  to  Mecca,  took  it, 
and  at  once  began  a  career  of  conquest  seldom  equalled 
by  the  most  renowned. 

4.  At  his  death  (632),  all  Arabia  had  accepted  Mohammed, 
and  within  twenty  years  after,  his  successors  had  subdued 
Syria  and  Palestine,  Egypt  and  Persia  (651).  From  Asia 
they  swept  along  the  Mediterranean,  subduing  Northern 
Africa  (707)  and  so  completely  destroying  Christianity 
that  scarce  a  vestige  remains.  From  thence  they  passed 


288 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


over  to  Spain  (711)  and  seized  upon  the  greater  part  of 
the  country. 

5.  The  Christians  that  were  spared,  fled  to  the  moun¬ 
tains.  For  seven  hundred  years  war  between  the  Moham¬ 
medans  and  Christians  of  Spain  was  carried  on,  and  only 
ended  (1492)  when,  under  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  the 
Moorish  city  of  Granada  was  taken,  and  the  Moors  finally 
driven  out  or  converted. 

6.  In  732  a  countless  host  of  Mohammedans,  or,  as  they 
were  also  called,  Saracens,  invaded  the  south  of  France, 
carrying  destruction  and  ruin  everywhere.  Wherever  they 
had  come,  so  far,  their  power  had  been  irresistible.  Europe 
seemed  destined  to  fall  before  them,  as  Asia  and  Africa 
had  already  done.  But  at  this  moment,  God  raised  up 
Charles  Martel,  King  of  France,  who,  with  his  army,  met 
the  Saracens  near  Poitiers,  where  a  great  battle  was 
fought.  The  Saracens  were  defeated,  and  it  is  said  three 
hundred  thousand  of  them  were  left  dead  upon  the  field. 
Christendom  was  saved,  and  the  further  progress  of  the 
Mohammedans  was  forever  arrested  in  Europe. 


19. — Temporal  Power  of  the  Popes. 

1.  From  the  time  of  Constantine  (330),  the  Eoman 
emperors  had  gradually  concentrated  their  power  in  the 
East,  leaving  Rome  and  the  West  much  to  itself.  During 
the  invasions  of  the  barbarians,  the  people  began -to  look 
to  the  Popes  for  protection,  so  that  from  the  necessities 
of  the  times  the  Popes  became,  to  a  great  extent,  the  civil 
as  well  as  the  ecclesiastical  rulers  of  Rome.  This  was 
finally  and  formally  settled  in  755  by  the  act  of  Pepin, 
King  of  France,  and  later,  in  774,  by  Charlemagne. 

2.  In  755,  while  Stephen  II.  filled  the  pontifical  chair, 
the  Lombards  under  their  king,  Astolphus,  invaded  the 
Roman  territory  and  laid  waste  the  surrounding  country. 
Having  in  vain  appealed  to  the  Eastern  Emperor  for 
assistance,  the  Pope  turned  to  Pepin,  son  of  Charles 


TEMPORAL  POWER  OF  THE  POPES.  28(J 

Martel,  who  crossed  the  Alps,  drove  back  the  Lombards, 
and  by  a  solemn  act  gave  to  the  Pope  and  his  successors 
forever  the  territory  of  Eome  and  Eavenna,  together  with 
Bologna  and  Ferrara,  and  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
territory  stretching  along  the  Adriatic. 

3.  Twenty  years  later  (774),  when  the  Lombards  a 
third  time  attacked  Eome,  Charlemagne  crossed  into 
Italy,  and  defeating  them,  confirmed  the  grant  given  to 
Pope  Stephen,  adding  new  territory  to  the  original  gift. 
From  that  time  to  1870  the  Popes  have  governed  Eome 
and  the  states  above  named.  In  1870,  Victor  Emanuel, 
King  of  Sardinia,  invaded  the  states  of  the  Church,  took 
Eome,  and  has  since  held  it,  keeping  the  Pope  a  pris¬ 
oner  in  the  Vatican. 

4.  Though  these  temporal  possessions  are  not  essential 
to  the  existence  of  the  Church  to-day  any  more  than 
during  the  first  three  centuries,  yet  they  are  of  immense 
benefit.  The  necessities  of  religion  require  that  the 
Pope  be  independent  of  kings  and  princes,  that  he  be  free 
from  the  intrigues  of  courts  and  politicians,  and  that  he 
be  free  to  communicate  with  the  bishops  of  the  world. 
This  he  cannot  do  if  dependent  on  any  government  for 
his  liberty,  nor  can  he  act  freely  and  independently  with 
governments  if  he  is  subject  to  any  particular  govern¬ 
ment.  This  is  well  seen  in  the  present  condition  of 
Eome,  where  infidels  are  robbing  the  Church  and  destroy¬ 
ing  religion. 


20. — The  Crusades. 

1.  After  overrunning  Syria  and  Palestine,  the  Moham¬ 
medans  took  Jerusalem  (638).  The  Emperor  Iieraclius 
removed  the  true  Cross,  but  the  city  was  pillaged  and  the 
Christians  subjected  to  great  hardships. 

2.  During  the  reign  of  Charlemagne  the  western  em¬ 
pire  assumed  much  of  its  ancient  glory  and  power.  The 
Mohammedans  were  kept  in  check,  and  the  Christians  in 
the  East  were  to  some  extent  protected  against  cruelties 


290  CHURCH  HISTORY. 

and  persecutions.  But  after  his  death  (814)  persecution 
was  renewed,  and  continued  to  the  end  of  the  eleventh 
century,  when  the  first  Crusade  began. 

3.  During  the  eleventh  century  religious  zeal  ran  very 
high,  and  many  visited  the  Holy  Land  as  pious  pilgrims. 
On  these  pilgrimages  they  were  subjected  to  great  indig¬ 
nities,  the  Mohammedans  robbing  them,  and  often  put¬ 
ting  them  to  death  or  reducing  them  to  slavery. 


PREACHING  THE  CRUSADES. 

4.  The  recital  of  these  indignities  and  persecutions 
greatly  excited  the  Christians  of  Europe.  Popes  Sylvester 
II.  and  Gregory  VII.  appealed  to  the  Christian  princes  of 
Europe  to  protect  the  Christians  in  the  East,  and  to  free 
Jerusalem  from  the  power  of  the  Mussulman. 

5.  In  the  year  1094  Peter,  surnamed  the  Hermit,  visited 
the  Holy  Land,  and  on  his  return  spoke  to  Pope  Urban 
II.  of  the  distress  of  the  Christians  in  the  East.  The 
Pope  called  a  council  at  Clermont,  at  which  it  was  resolved 
to  recover  Jerusalem. 

6.  Amid  great  enthusiasm  large  armies  were  raised. 
Cries  of  “God  wills  it”  were  everywhere  heard.  The 


THE  CRUSADES.  291 

march  was  begun,  and  soon  Constantinople  was  reached. 
Nice  was  taken;  Antioch  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Cru¬ 
saders,  and  in  a  short  time  the  most  of  Palestine  was  in 
possession  of  the  Christians. 

7.  When  the  Crusaders  first  saw  Jerusalem  from  a 
neighboring  hill,  they  fell  on  their  knees  and  kissed 
the  ground,  then  rising  and  shouting  “God  wills  it,” 
rushed  to  the  attack.  For  five  weeks  the  Mussulman 
held  the  walls,  but  on  Friday,  July  15,  1099,  at  three 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  city  was  taken  by  assault, 
and  the  Tomb  of  Christ  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Cru¬ 
saders. 

8.  Eight  days  after,  Godfrey  of  Bouillon  was  elected 
king,  but  when  offered  a  golden  crown,  refused  to  wear 
it,  saying,  “that  it  was  not  fit  that  he  should  wear  a 
crown  of  gold  where  the  King  of  kings  had  worn  a  crown 
of  thorns.” 

9.  By  the  battle  of  Ascalon,  fought  on  the  12th  of 
August  of  the  same  year,  the  whole  of  Palestine  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Crusaders.  Jerusalem  remained  in  pos¬ 
session  of  the  Christians  for  eighty-eight  years,  when  it 
was  again  taken  by  the  Saracens  (1187),  and  with  a  short 
interval  of  eleven  years,  from  1228  to  1239,  it  has  ever 
since  been  under  the  dominion  of  the  Turks. 


21. — The  Crusades.  Concluded. 

1.  In  1144  the  Saracens  attacked  the  Christians  of 
Palestine  ;  Edessa  was  taken  and  the  inhabitants  put  to 
the  sword.  When  the  news  reached  Europe  Louis  VII., 
King  of  France,  and  Conrad  III.,  Emperor  of  Germany, 
raised  two  large  armies  and  marched  for  the  Holy  Land. 
They  failed  ;  and  after  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  reduce 
Damascus,  returned  with  but  a  remnant  of  their  armies. 

2.  After  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  1187,  the  Emperor  of 
Germany,  Frederick  Barbarossa,  and  Philip,  King  of 
France,  with  Richard,  Gceur-de-Lion ,  King  of  England, 
raised  each  an  army,  and  in  1189  marched  for  Jerusalem. 


292 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


Frederick  died  on  the  journey.  After  a  siege  of  twenty- 
three  months  Acre  was  taken,  when  Philip  returned, 
leaving  Richard  to  continue  the  war.  In  1192  Richard 
concluded  a  treaty  with  the  Turks,  by  which  the  Chris¬ 
tians  were  at  liberty  to  visit  Jerusalem  and  Palestine 
without  molestation.  With  his  return  ended  this  third 
and  best  equipped  of  all  the  Crusades. 

3.  A  fourth  (1203)  and  a  fifth  (1228)  Crusade  were 
undertaken  for  the  defense  of  Palestine.  In  the  former, 
Constantinople  was  taken,  and  for  fifty-six  years  was  held 
by  Baldwin,  Count  of  Flanders,  and  his  successors  ;  by  the 
latter  Jerusalem  was  ceded  to  Frederick  II.,  Emperor  of 
Germany,  but  no  substantial  benefits  remained  to  the 
Christians  by  either  expedition. 

4.  In  1244  the  Turks  burst  into  Syria,  and  overrunning 
Palestine,  again  took  Jerusalem  and  pillaged  it.  To  repel 
these  barbarians  St.  Louis,  King  of  France,  headed  the 
sixth  Crusade,  but  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  (1250). 
On  the  payment  of  a  large  ransom  he  was  set  at  liberty, 
and  with  other  prisoners,  returned  to  France.  Twenty 
years  after  (1270)  Louis  undertook  still  another  Crusade, 
but  his  fleet  was  driven  by  adverse  winds  to  the  coast  of 
Africa,  where  he  landed  his  troops  near  the  site  of  ancient 
Carthage.  A  virulent  plague  breaking  out,  his  army  was 
swept  away,  and  he  himself  fell  a  victim.  With  him  died 
the  last  effort  to  recover  Jerusalem,  which  ever  since  has 
remained  in  the  hands  of  the  infidel — a  sad  thought  for 
the  Christian  mind. 

5.  Though  the  Crusades  had  failed  to  free  the  Holy 
Land  from  the  power  of  the  infidel,  and  had  cost  Europe 
immense  loss  of  both  men  and  treasure,  yet  they  were  not 
without  benefit.  By  them  commerce  had  been  enlarged, 
knowledge  increased,  and  the  refinement  of  the  East 
brought  to  the  West.  The  fine  arts,  a  wider  knowledge 
of  geography  and  mathematics,  and  the  institution  of 
chivalry,  were  some  of  the  advantages  derived  by  the 
Crusades,  to  which  must  be  added  the  stop  they  put  to 
Mohammedan  conquest. 


SCIENCE  AND  LITERATURE. 


293 


22.— Science  and  Literature  during  the  Middle 

Ages. 

1.  In  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  and  the  invasion 
of  Europe  by  the  Barbarians,  literature  received  a  rude 
shock,  and  for  a  time  science  and  letters  seemed  doomed, 
but  God  had  provided  a  savior  in  the  monks,  with  whom 
some  of  the  princes  and  rulers  co-operated. 

2.  Owing  to  the  disturbed  state  of  society  occasioned  by 
the  constant  wars  of  the  Barbarians  and  the  devastations 
consequent  thereon,  little  for  a  time  could  be  done  for  the 
cultivation  of  letters.  The  wonder  is  not  that  so  little 
was  done,  but  that  under  the  circumstances  so  much  was 
done. 

3.  With  the  reorganization  of  the  empire  under  Pepin, 
King  of  France  (741),  and  its  final  consolidation  under  his 
son  Charlemagne  (800),  literature  began  to  revive.  Char¬ 
lemagne  was  a  great  patron  of  letters.  Under  his  reign, 
notwithstanding  his  continual  wars,  he  established  schools, 
and  gathered  together  the  learned  from  his  whole  empire. 

4.  He  invited  from  England,  Alcuin  (804),  a  distin¬ 
guished  scholar  and  pupil  of  the  venerable  Bede,  under 
whose  direction  academies  were  established,  and  the  sons 
of  the  more  wealthy  flocked  to  his  lectures  ;  Alcuin  spoke 
Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew,  was  master  of  philosophy, 
theology,  history,  and  mathematics.  Under  his  teaching 
the  schools  of  France  soon  became  celebrated,  and  scholars 
from  all  Europe  came  to  learn  wisdom  at  his  lips.  The 
impulse  thus  given  to  letters  by  Charlemagne  was  con¬ 
tinued  by  his  successors. 

5.  Alfred  the  Great,  King  of  England  (870),  after 
defeating  the  Danes  and  driving  them  out  of  the  country, 
also  turned  his  attention  to  the  education  of  his  people. 
For  this  purpose  he  in  turn  invited  from  France  men  of 
learning,  founded  schools  and  encouraged  letters,  so  that 
under  his  reign  science  and  learning  made  great  progress. 

6.  Otho,  Emperor  of  Germany  (973),  was  also  a  great 
patron  of  education ;  he  established  schools  and  patronized 


294 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


r 

the  learned.  His  example  revived  and  infused  new  life 
into  the  schools  of  France  and  England.  During  this 
period  the  schools  of  Ireland  were  also  very  celebrated ;  so 
much  so,  that  as  many  as  twenty-five  thousand  scholars 
are  said  to  have  attended  at  one  time  the  schools  of 
Armagh. 

7.  In  the  year  529  the  celebrated  monastery  of  Monte 
Casino,  in  Italy,  was  founded  by  St.  Benedict,  and  by  the 
end  of  the  12th  century  the  monasteries  of  Cluny  in 
France,  Bee  in  Normandy,  and  the  schools  of  Oxford  and 
Canterbury  in  England,  had  grown  into  great  repute. 
Pope  Sylvester  II  (1003)  and  Gregory  VII  (1013)  were  also 
great  patrons  of  learning,  besides  being  defenders  of  the 
faith,  while  Lanfranc  and  St.  Anselm,  in  England,  had 
rendered  illustrious  the  See  of  Canterbury,  and  by  their 
learning  adorned  the  age  in  which  they  lived. 


23. — The  Monks  and  Literature. 

1.  It  is  popular  with  modern  historians  to  decry  the 
monks  and  accuse  them  of  laziness  and  ignorance.  Be¬ 
cause  forsooth  steamboats,  telegraphs,  and  railroads  were 
unknown  to  the  Middle  Ages,  then  the  men  of  the  past 
were  ignorant,  and  the  Church  sought  to  keep  the  world 
in  darkness.  This  is  not  correct  either  in  fact  or  in 
reason. 

2.  The  truth  is,  there  was  much  more  learning  among 
the  masses,  and  scholars  far  more  profound  during  the 
Middle  Ages  than  has  been  generally  admitted.  The  usual 
mode  of  reasoning  is,  to  compare  the  past  witlj  the 
present,  and  if  the  present  has  what  the  past  had  not, 
then  to  conclude  that  the  past  was  buried  in  darkness, 
and  that  ignorance  reigned  supreme.  The  unfairness  of 
this  reasoning  is  easily  seen. 

3.  To  reason  justly  we  must  consider  the  condition  of 
the  past — the  disruption  of  society  by  the  fall  of  Rome  ; 
the  devastation  of  Europe  by  the  Barbarians  ;  and  the 
necessary  reorganization  of  society  and  the  formation  of 


THE  HONKS  AND  LITERATURE. 


295 


new  governments.  To  these  must  be  added  the  ignorance 
and  number  of  the  slaves;  the  rudeness  of  the  Barbarians, 
and  the  continual  wars,  consequent  on  the  rude  and  un¬ 
civilized  state  of  society. 

4.  To  overcome  the  above,  schools  and  colleges  had  to 
be  established,  manners  softened,  the  Barbarian  civilized, 
and  slavery  abolished.  Yet  all  this  was  done  during  the 
Middle  Ages  ;  and  though  learning  was  not  as  diffused 
among  the  people  then  as  now,  yet  there  were  scholars 
not  only  as  profound  as  any  of  to-day,  but  they  found 
audiences  fully  as  able  to  understand  and  appreciate  them 
as  any  we  find  in  modern  times. 

5.  At  first  the  monks  were  but  cultivators  of  the  soil ; 
but  as  the  monasteries  grew  in  size  and  wealth  they 
opened  hospitals,  then  schools,  where  rich  and  poor  were 
free  to  attend.  In  these  schools  were  taught  Grammar 
and  Rhetoric,  Arithmetic  and  Logic,  Greek  and  Roman 
Classics,  Aristotle  and  Euclid. 

6.  The  best  fitted  among  the  monks  were  selected  ; 
some  to  teach,  some  to  copy,  some  to  write  on  history  or 
sacred  Scripture.  Others  devoted  themselves  to  science, 
or  architecture,  or  the  fine  arts. 

7.  The  churches  and  monasteries  that  time,  fire,  and 
the  Reformation  have  spared,  show  the  state  of  perfection 
to  which  architecture  was  carried,  as  also  carving  and 
painting.  To  these  must  be  added  music,  and  the  dis¬ 
coveries  and  inventions  of  the  Middle  Ages,  showing  not 
only  a  high  degree  of  intelligence,  but  causing  wonder  to 
the  honest-minded  that  so  much  could  have  been  done  in 
the  midst  of  so  much  that  was  adverse. 

8.  The  writings  of  Bede  (730),  Alcuin  (804),  Scotus 
Erigina  (885),  Gerbert  (1003),  Anselm  (1106),  Bernard 
(1150),  Bonaventure  (1270),  St.  Thomas  (1272),  Dante 
(1309),  Petrarch  (1370),  show  not  only  men  of  profound 
minds,  but  men  of  most  extensive  learning.  By  their 
fruits  let  the  past  be  judged,  and  by  them  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  Middle  Ages  were  neither  so  dark,  nor  Catholics 
so  ignorant,  as  so-called  history  pretends  to  tell. 


296 


CHURCH  HISTORY, 


24. — Discoveries  and  Inventions  of  Catholics. 

1.  A  common  mode  of  reasoning  is  to  assume  the  past 
is  not  equal  to  the  present,  or  vice  versa ,  as  it  best  suits 
our  vanity.  So  men  of  modern  times  very  often  assume 
that  an  improvement  is  a  discovery.  That  the  present 
age  has  improved  on  the  past  is  not  to  he  doubted,  but 
that  much  that  is  really  original  has  been  either  invented 
or  discovered  in  the  present  age  may  be  very  honestly 


THE  CATHEDRAL  OF  COLOGNE 


doubted.  It  is  also  commonly  assumed  that  Catholics  have 
done  nothing  for  either  science  or  arts.  This  is  a  grave 
mistake,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  list  of  discoveries 
and  inventions,  all  by  Catholics,  and  many  of  them  before 
the  Protestant  Keformation. 

2.  Architecture,  music,  sculpture,  painting,  glass-stain¬ 
ing,  and  such  like,  have  been  always  taken  as  criterions  of 
the  civilization  of  which  they  were  the  outcome.  The 
architecture  of  Eome,  and  Greece,  and  Babylon,  and 


DISCOVERIES  AND  INVENTIONS  OF  CATHOLICS.  297 


Egypt,  are  taken  to-day  as  signs  of  the  advanced  state  of 
civilization  in  those  countries,  when  they  built  to  the 
wonder  of  the  world.  So  we  can  point  to  the  great 
cathedrals  of  Europe,  such  as  Cologne,  Spiers,  Milan, 
Canterbury,  and  AVinchester,  that  to-day  are  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  all,  as  monuments  of  the  high  cultiva¬ 
tion  of  the  Middle  Ages,  when  they  were  built. 

3.  Besides  this  may  be  mentioned  the  cultivation  and 
manufactory  of  silk  introduced  into  Europe  by  two 
monks  in  the  year  551,  the  invention  of  water-mills  (555), 
window-glass  for  churches  and  dwellings  (601),  bells  for 
churches  (605),  organs  (673),  paper,  made  of  cotton  (706), 
made  of  linen  (1270).  The  Gregorian  Chant,  by  Pope 
Gregory  the  Great  (600),  to  which  was  added  the  gamut, 
or  scale  in  music,  that  so  aids  in  its  study ;  also  clocks 
with  balance  and  wheels  (1089),  glass-staining,  with 
the  art  of  imprinting  figures  upon  it  (1199),  gun¬ 
powder  (1214),  watches  (1306),  and  the  mariner’s  com¬ 
pass  (1310). 

4.  To  these  inventions  of  the  Middle  Ages  must  be 
added  the  inventions  and  discoveries  made  by  Catholics 
before  and  since  the  Reformation.  Amongst  these  are 
printing  (1400),  the  discovery  of  America  and  its  partial 
colonization  in  the  11th  century,  and  its  after  discovery 
in  1492  by  Columbus,  also  the  doubling  of  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  in  1497. 

5.  In  1542  the  Solar  System  was  discovered  by  Coper¬ 
nicus,  and  in  1543  steamboat  navigation  was  demonstrated 
in  Spain  by  Blasco  de  Garay.  The  rotundity  of  the  earth 
was  taught  by  Virgilius  (764),  afterwards  by  Dante  (1320) 
in  his  immortal  Inferno,  and  in  1610  its  motion  was 
demonstrated  by  Galileo,  as  also  the  Satellites  of  Jupiter 
discovered.  In  1582  the  Calendar  now  used  was  corrected 
by  Pope  Gregory. 

6.  In  1597  the  thermometer  was  invented  by  Galileo  ; 
the  telescope  and  microscope  in  1609,  and  the  barometer 
in  1643.  In  1630  the  art  of  enamelling  on  ivory  was 
invented,  and  in  1791  galvanism  was  discovered.  The 


298 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


r 

weaving  of  satin  and  broadcloth  were  discoveries  of  the 
Middle  Ages  (1189). 

7.  Nearly  all  the  present  governments  of  Europe  were 
formed  during  the  Middle  Ages,  with  their  languages  and 
laws.  When  we  add  to  all  this  the  abolition  of  slavery 
in  Europe,  the  civilization  of  the  Barbarians,  the  softening 
of  manners,  the  elevation  of  woman,  the  Magna  Charta, 
trial  by  jury,  the  habeas  corpus,  the  Common  Law,  and 
the  sanctity  of  home,  all  the  direct  results  of  the  teachings 
of  the  Catholic  Church  during  the  Middle  Ages,  it  will  be 
seen  that  not  only  the  Church  has  been  no  obstacle  to 
progress,  either  in  science  or  art,  but  that  to  Catholics  is 
due  the  discovery  of  nearly  all  the  valuable  inventions 
we  have.  Carefully  examined  it  will  be  seen,  that  with 
the  exception  of  the  steam-engine  and  the  railroad,  little 
that  is  really  new  has  been  discovered  other  than  by 
Catholics.  It  is  true,  valuable  improvements  have  been 
made,  but  discoveries  and  inventions  of  things  entirely 
new  are  few  and  far  between. 

- - 

THIRD  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  REFORMATION  TO 
THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


25. — Causes  of  the  Reformation. 

1.  Two  causes  largely  contributed  to  the  success  of  the 
Reformation,  one  the  decline  of  morals,  the  other  the 
spread  of  the  heresies  of  Wycliffe  and  Huss.  The  great 
wealth  of  the  monasteries  had  certainly  brought  laxity 
among  their  members,  while  the  universal  acceptance  of 
Catholicity  had  deadened  zeal  for  its  maintenance.  The 
discovery  of  printing  about  the  time  of  Luther  rendered 


CAUSES  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 


299 


possible  the  rapid  spread  of  heresy,  to  which  must  be 
added  the  long  contests  between  the  Church  and  the 
secular  powers,  which  had  greatly  weakened  authority. 

2.  In  the  year  1356,  John  Wycliffe,  a  fellow  of  Oxford 
University,  England,  began  to  preach  against  the  monks. 
Four  years  after  (1360),  he  attacked  the  whole  ecclesias¬ 
tical  order,  teaching  that  the  Pope  was  not  the  head  of  the 
Church,  nor  were  bishops  superior  to  priests  ;  that  priests 
and  civil  magistrates  lost  their  authority  when  they  fell 
into  mortal  sin,  ending  all  by  the  denial  of  Transubstan- 
tiation. 

3.  These  doctrines  readily  found  followers,  who,  under 
the  name  of  Lollards,  created  great  disturbance,  assuming 
the  right  to  preach  when  and  where  they  pleased.  In 
1380  Wycliffe  translated  the  Bible  into  English,  and  four 
years  after  (1384),  died,  having  been  condemned  by  the 
Pope  and  several  Councils  in  England.  His  doctrines  were 
finally  condemned  at  the  Council  of  Constance  (1415),  as 
was  also  John  Huss,  who  had  begun  to  p reach  them  in 
Bohemia. 

4.  In  1402  Jerome  of  Prague  returned  from  Oxford, 
where  he  had  been  studying,  and  began  to  preach  the 

He  was  seconded  by  John  Huss  of 
the  same  place,  who  not  only  taught  the  condemned 
doctrines  of  Wycliffe,  but  went  farther  —  denying  the 
authority  of  the  Pope,  attacking  the  clergy,  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church  on  indulgences,  the  Blessed  Virgin,  the 
Saints,  and  communion  under  one  kind. 

5.  His  doctrines  spread  rapidly  through  Bohemia.  In 
1414  the  Council  of  Constance  was  held,  before  which  lie 
appeared,  was  condemned  and  burned  at  the  stake  (1415). 
The  next  year,  his  followers  rose  in  great  force,  overran 
Bohemia  and  were  not  finally  subdued^  till  1436,  but 
by  this  time  his  doctrines  were  widespread.  The  tares 
had  been  sown,  and  in  1517  brought  forth  their  fruit  in 
the  heresy  of  Luther,  when  he  began  to  preach  against 
indulgences,  and  maintain  the  heresies  taught  by  Wycliffe 
and  Huss. 


doctrines  of  Wycliffe 


300 


CHURCH  HISTORY*. 


6.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  laxity  of  morals  greatly 
contributed  to  the  spread  of  these  heresies,  while  the 
wealth  of  the  Church  afforded  a  specious  pretext  to 
attack  the  clergy.  Besides,  as  will  be  readily  seen,  the 
doctrines  of  Wycliffe  and  Huss  appealed  to  the  worst 
passions,  exciting  directly  to  rebellion  against  authority. 
The  same  was  in  worse  degree  under  Luther,  his  doctrines 
exciting  not  only  to  rebellion  against  authority,  but 
appealing  to  the  worst  form  of  intellectual  pride. 


26. — Luther. 

1.  November  10,  1483,  Martin  Luther,  the  first  and 
chief  of  the  Protestant  Reformers,  was  born  in  Thuringia, 
Germany.  In  1505  he  became  a  monk  of  the  Order  of 
St.  Augustine,  and  shortly  after  was  appointed  professor 
in  the  University  of  Wittenberg. 

2.  In  1517  Pope  Leo  X.  published  a  Jubilee,  and  directed 
that  the  alms  to  be  given  should  be  sent  to  Rome  to  help 
complete  the  great  Cathedral  of  St.  Peter,  then  being 
built.  Tetzel,  Superior  of  the  Dominicans,  was  appointed 
to  preach  this  Jubilee  throughout  Germany,  which  greatly 
displeased  Luther,  because  of  the  slight,  as  he  supposed, 
that  had  thus  been  thrown  upon  the  Augustinians  by  not 
inviting  them  to  preach  the  Jubilee. 

3.  At  first  Luther  attacked  only  the  Dominicans,  but 
in  a  short  time  he  also  attacked  the  doctrine  of  indul¬ 
gences  itself,  publishing  October  31,  1517,  his  famous 
declaration  of  principles,  in  which  were  embodied  the 
germs  of  the  Protestant  Reformation.  In  1520  his  doc¬ 
trines  were  condemned  by  the  Pope  and  he  himself 
excommunicated. 

4.  In  1522  Luther  translated  the  Bible  into  German, 
and  with  it  proclaimed  the  doctrine  of  “an  open  Bible 
and  free  interpretation,”  as  a  fundamental  doctrine.  He 
also  denied  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  the  authority  of 
the  Church,  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  the  efficacy  of  the 


LUTHER. 


301 


sacraments,  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  and  the  teachings 
of  the  Church  on  justification  and  original  sin. 

5.  He  forbade  his  followers  to  honor  the  Saints  or  to 
obey  the  commandments  of  the  Church,  rejecting  all  the 
sacraments  except  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper.  He 
also  taught  that  faith  ivitliout  good  works  would  save, 
contrary  to  the  Catholic  doctrine,  which  teaches  that  men 
are  saved  by  faith  with  good  works. 

6.  With  the  exception  of  “the  Bible  alone  as  the  Buie 
of  faith,"  Luther  and  Calvin  but  repeated  the  heresies  of 
Huss  and  Wycliffe,  and  the  earlier  heresiarchs.  Calvin 
adopted  the  heresies  of  Pelagius  on  grace  and  original 
sin,  while  Luther  with  his  “open  Bible  and  free  interpre¬ 
tation  "  paved  the  way  to  the  multiplicity  of  sects,  and 
the  vagaries  of  opinion  into  which  Protestantism  has 
divided.  In  1525  Luther  married  Catharine  de  Bora,  a 
nun  whom  he  had  persuaded  to  leave  her  convent,  and  in 
1546  he  died,  with  Protestanism  torn  into  pieces  by  the 
contending  sects. 

7.  The  doctrines  of  Luther  spread  rapidly  throughout 
Saxony,  the  north  of  Germany,  and  Prussia.  From 
thence  they  passed  into  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Nor¬ 
way,  encouraged  by  princes  and  kings,  and  everywhere 
accompanied  with  bloodshed  and  disorder.  Calvinism 
was  adopted  in  parts  of  France  and  Switzerland,  and 
under  the  teaching  of  Knox  became  the  religion  of 
Scotland. 

8.  In  1545  the  Council  of  Trent  was  convened,  and 
after  seventeen  years  of  careful  examination,  condemned 
the  heresies  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  at  the  same  time 
affirming  the  true  doctrine  on  the  sacraments,  grace, 
original  sin,  justification,  and  free  will.  The  Canon  of 
Scripture  was  more  precisely  determined,  and  many  wise 
laws  published.  For  over  three  hundred  years  no  new 
Council  was  held  till  1869,  when  the  Council  of  the 
Vatican  assembled,  but  in  1870  was  forced  to  adjourn  in 
consequence  of  the  seizure  of  Rome  by  Victor  Emanuel, 
King  of  Italy. 


302 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


27. — Calvin  and  Knox. 

1.  John  Calvin  was  born  1509  at  Noyon,  France,  and  died 
at  Geneva,  15G4.  At  first  lie  studied  for  the  priesthood 
and  received  Minor  Orders,  but  afterwards  studied  law. 
In  1532  he  adopted  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  and  in  1535 
published  his  celebrated  “  Institutions,”  in  which  he 
embodied  the  heresies  of  Pelagius  on  grace  and  predes¬ 
tination,  teaching  that  all  men  were  predestined  by  the 
fore  will  of  God  to  heaven  or  hell ;  thus  destroying  free 
will  and  making  God  the  author  of  sin. 

2.  In  1536  he  went  to  Geneva,  from  whence,  two  years 
after,  he  was  banished  because  of  his  great  rigor  and 
vehemence.  In  1541  he  returned,  and  from  that  to  his 
death  (1564)  ruled  Geneva  with  a  rod  of  iron.  In  1553 
lie  burned  Servetus,  because  he  taught  doctrines  on  the 
Trinity  objectionable  to  Calvin,  thus  denying  to  others 
the  freedom  he  claimed  for  himself. 

3.  Calvin  forbade  all  exterior  religion,  forbidding  re¬ 
ligious  ceremonies,  denying  the  Mass,  the  Real  Presence, 
the  invocation  of  Saints,  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  and 
the  sacramental  character  of  bishops  and  priests. 

4.  Calvin  was  a  man  of  strong  character,  great  rigor, 
and  deep,  resolute  will.  He  is  by  many  deemed  the  soul 
and  real  author  of  the  Reformation,  and  wherever  his 
doctrines  have  been  accepted  they  have  produced  a  deep 
and  lasting  effect. 

5.  John  Knox,  author  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland, 
was  born  1505  ;  was  ordained  priest,  but  in  1547  began 
to  preach  against  the  Pope  and  the  Mass.  He  was  a  man 
violent  of  temper  and  rude  in  manners.  In  1-554  he 
adopted  the  doctrines  of  Calvin,  and  succeeded  in  having 
them  so  universally  adopted  in  Scotland  that  Catholicity 
was  almost  entirely  rejected  by  the  Scotch.  He  died  in 
1572,  revered  by  the  Scotch,  but  known  in  history  as  the 
“  ruffian  of  the  Reformation.” 


THE  REFORMATION  IN  ENGLAND. 


303 


28. — The  Protestant  Reformation  in  England. 

1.  In  the  beginning,  Henry  VIII.,  King  of  England, 
was  strongly  opposed  to  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  writing 
a  book  against  him,  for  which  he  was  called  by  the  Pope, 
“Defender  of  the  Faith,”  a  title  still  retained  by  the 
kings  and  queens  of  England. 

2.  In  1509  he  married  Catharine  of  Aragon,  but  twenty- 
four  years  after,  conceived  an  unlawful  passion  for  Anne 
Boleyn,  waiting-maid  to  the  queen.  Because  the  Pope 
refused  to  divorce  him  from  his  lawful  wife,  Catharine, 
he  declared  himself  head  of  the  Church  in  England, 
forced  parliament  to  divorce  him  (1533),  then  publicly 
married  Anne  Boleyn,  to  whom  he  had  been  already 
privately  married  some  months  before. 

3.  Three  years  after  (1536),  he  had  her  beheaded,  and 
next  day  married  Jane  Seymour,  who  the  year  following 
died,  when  he  again  married.  Within  six  months  this 
marriage  was  also  annulled,  and  he  married  Catharine 
Howard,  who  next  year  was  beheaded,  when  he  married 
again.  He  was  preparing  to  have  this,  his  sixth  wife, 
divorced,  when  he  himself  died,  despised  and  detested  by 
all.  Such  was  the  man  who  began  the  Keformation  in 
England. 

4.  After  the  death  of  Henry  VIII.  (1547),  the  Reforma¬ 
tion  was  continued  by  Edward  VI.  (1547-1553)  and 
Elizabeth  (1558-1603),  under  whose  reigns  Catholicity 
was  almost  entirely  destroyed,  and  Erotestanism  so  firmly 
established  that  up  to  within  the  last  fifty  years  there 
were  but  few  Catholics  in  England.  Latterly,  however, 
the  Church  has  again  begun  to  grow  in  England,  there 
being  at  present  (1881)  three  English  Cardinals,  besides 
bishops,  priests,  and  religious. 

5.  When  Henry  VIII.  separated  from  the  Church,  he 
began  a  most  violent  persecution,  seizing  upon  the  monas¬ 
teries,  driving  out  the  religious,  and  dividing  their  lands 
among  his  partisans.  Prison,  fines,  confiscation,  torture, 


304 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


death,  was  the  doom  of  all  who  refused  to  acknowledge 
him  as  head  of  the  Church.  He  beheaded  Fisher,  Bishop 
of  Rochester,  and  Thomas  More,  Chancellor,  two  of  the 
most  distinguished  men  of  England,  because  they  would 
not  sanction  his  divorce,  or  acknowledge  his  supremacy 
in  spirituals. 

6.  To  the  schism  of  Henry,  Edward  and  Elizabeth  added 
heresy,  suppressing  the  Mass,  destroying  images,  pillaging 
and  profaning  churches,  changing  dogma  and  ceremonies, 
the  whole  nation  basely  accepting  at  the  beck  of  its  rulers. 
From  the  death  of  Elizabeth  (1G03)  to  the  present  day, 
the  “English  Church/5  as  it  is  now  called,  has  been  but 
the  slave  of  the  state,  the  kings  and  queens  of  England 
being  its  head. 

7.  To  make  converts,  Catholicity  has  ever  appealed  to 
reason ;  Protestantism,  like  Mohammedanism,  to  force 
and  violence.  In  England  and  Scotland  Protestantism 
was  forced  upon  the  people  by  fines,  imprisonment,  and 
death ;  in  Germany  and  Prussia,  Sweden  and  Denmark, 
and  Norway  the  same.  In  America  the  Puritans  acted 
in  like  manner. 

8.  Protestanism  began  with  “an  open  Bible  and  Free 
Interpretation/5  and  has  ended  in  division  and  disbelief. 
By  the  above  principle  every  one  becomes  judge  of  what 
he  will,  or  will  not  believe.  Hence,  amongst  Protestants 
there  are  almost  as  many  religions  as  there  are  individuals, 
the  churches  divided  and  torn  into  pieces,  ending  in 
infidelity  and  Mormonism.  On  the  other  hand,  Catho¬ 
licity  remains  ever  the  same,  because  Catholicity  is  truth, 
and  truth  changes  not. 


29. — The  Church  in  Asia  and  America. 

1.  While  on  the  one  hand  the  Church  was  being  so 
sadly  despoiled  in  Europe  by  the  violence  of  Protestantism, 
she  was  on  the  other  consoled  by  the  heroism  of  her 
martyrs,  and  the  wonderful  conversions  to  her  fold  in 
India  and  Japan,  and  amid  the  forests  of  America. 


THE  CHURCH  IN  ASIA  AND  AMERICA 


305 


2.  In  1540  the  Society  of  Jesus  was  organized  by  Igna¬ 
tius  of  Loyola,  a  Spanish  soldier.  From  the  beginning,  this 
Society  has  been  distinguished  for  its  learning  and  zeal. 
In  1541  Francis  Xavier,  one  of  its  first  members,  was  sent 
to  Goa,  a  Portuguese  settlement  in  India,  where  for  six 
years  he  preached  throughout  India  and  Malabar,  count¬ 
ing  his  converts  by  millions. 


ST.  FRANCIS  XAVIER. 


3.  In  1549  he  passed  over  to  Japan,  and  preached  with 
such  success,  that  within  fifty  years  there  were  over  three 
million  Christians  gathered  to  the  Church.  In  1552 
Xavier  passed  from  Japan  to  China,  but  God  was  satisfied 
with  what  he  had  done,  and  he  died  on  the  coast,  at  the 
early  age  of  forty-six  years. 

4.  While  St.  Francis  Xavier  was  thus  adding  to  the 
Church  in  the  East,  his  brother  Jesuits  in  Paraguay, 
South  America,  were  converting  the  rude  savages  to  the 
Faith,  teaching  them  a  knowledge  of  God  and  forming 
them  to  habits  of  civilized  life  (1556). 

£>,  In  1608  the  French  founded  Quebec,  Canada,  where 


306 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


they  not  only  planted  the  cross  as  a  sign  of  their  own 
faith,  but  established  a  missionary  home,  from  whence 
the  Jesuits  sent  forth  a  band  of  heroes  to  explore  the 
country  and  convert  the  Indians. 

6.  There  is  no  more  beautiful  page  in  the  history  of  the 
Church  than  that  of  the  Jesuits  in  North  America.  From 
Quebec  they  penetrated  into  New  York,  where  Jogues 
gave  his  life  for  the  conversion  of  the  Mohawks,  while 
Brebeuf  and  Lallamant  died  at  the  stake  for  their  Huron 
converts.  Up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa  Rivers,  along 
Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  through  forests  and  amid  the 
wild  tribes  of  the  West,  Marquette  sought  the  Mississippi — 
preaching  the  Gospel  everywhere — the  first  of  Europeans 
to  look  upon  its  waters.  The  works  of  the  Jesuits  in 
North  America  have  disappeared  with  the  destruction  of 
the  Indians,  but  they  were  not  the  less  real,  nor  their 
success  the  less  true  because  to-day  so  little  remains  to 
tell  of  former  struggles  and  triumphs. 


30. — Religious  Wars  in  Europe. 

1.  With  the  acceptance  of  the  doctrine  of  Luther, 
“  that  all  men  were  free  in  religion,”  there  soon  rose  a 
desire  to  be  also  free  in  secular  affairs. 

2.  In  Germany  the  Lutherans  took  up  arms,  pillaged  and 
burned  churches,  destroyed  monasteries,  and  massacred 
priests  and  religious.  After  great  loss  of  life  Charles  V. 
subdued  them,  and  in  1555,  by  the  peace  of  Augsburg, 
accorded  them  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  ;  but  in 
1619  they  again  rose  in  rebellion.  By  the  assistance  of 
the  Danes  and  Swedes,  and  the  Protestants  of  France, 
they,  for  thirty  years,  carried  on  war,  which  was  finally 
ended  in  1648  by  the  treaty  of  Westphalia. 

3.  During  this  time  the  Galvinists  of  France,  under 
the  name  of  Huguenots,  began  to  disturb  the  peace.  In 
1561  they  took  up  arms,  pillaged  and  destroyed  churches, 
murdered  priests  and  nuns,  and  attacked  and  burned  a 
number  of  towns  and  villages. 


RELIGIOUS  WARS  IK  EUROPE. 


4.  On  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew, 
turn  attacked,  and  large  numb^ 
and  elsewhere  throughout 
(1598)  they  were^jjjji 
except^ 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


the  Teachings  of  the 


'  ed 
hurch 


ation. 


GENERAL  CONCLUSION. 


309 


Emperor  of  France,  and  in  1804  was  solemnly  crowned  in 
Notre  Dame,  Paris,  by  Pope  Pius  VII.  Five  years  after,  by 
order  of  Napoleon,  the  States  of  the  Church  were  seized 
upon  and  Pius  VII.  dragged  into  France,  where  for  five 
years  he  was  held  a  prisoner.  In  1815  the  French  were 
defeated  at  Waterloo,  and  Napoleon  banished  to  the 
Island  of  St.  Helena,  where  he  died  in  the  year  1821. 


32. — General  Conclusion. 

1.  Though  much  has  been  necessarily  omitted  in  this 
short  history  of  the  Church,  yet  enough  has  been  given 
to  show  how  strangely  the  world  has  warred  against  God 
and  religion. 

2.  The  Jews  rejected  Christ  and  persecuted  His  Apos¬ 
tles,  to  be  themselves  in  turn  persecuted  and  scattered 
over  the  wTorld  without  home  or  country.  Rome  perse¬ 
cuted  the  Church,  and  in  the  vain  hope  of  destroying 
Christianity,  deluged  the  empire  in  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs. 

3.  Heresy  rose,  and  by  division  strove  to  destroy  the 
unity  of  faith,  beginning  with  the  denial  of  the  divinity 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  ending  in  the  deification  of  human 
reason,  and  the  right  of  men  to  determine  for  themselves 
what  they  shall  or  shall  not  believe. 

4.  Heretofore  the  controversy  between  the  Church  and 
the  world  has  been  on  matters  of  faith.  In  the  Protestant 
world  faith  is  rapidly  passing  away,  to  be  replaced  by  in¬ 
difference  or  positive  hostility  to  religion.  The  sects 
have  lost  their  power,  are  divided  and  torn  among  them¬ 
selves,  their  only  bond  of  unity  being  a  common  hostility 
to  Catholicity. 

5.  The  Protestant  world  seems  to  have  lost  confidence 
in  revelation  to  save  the  world,  and  is  falling  back  upon 
education,  hoping  that  men  will  be  saved  by  a  knowledge 
of  science  without  religion,  forgetting,  seemingly,  that 
man  is  a  spiritual  being  and  needs  religion  to  purify  and 
guide,  and  keep  his  unruly  passions  subject  to  reason. 


310 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


6.  Within  the  Church  there  is  much  to  console  and 
much  to  afflict.  The  indifferentism  of  the  world  is 
largely  affecting  the  faith  of  Catholics ;  numbers  are 
becoming  cold  or  adopting  the  loose  doctrines  of  the  day. 
The  teachings  on  civil  freedom  now  so  prevalent,  are 
exciting  to  a  religious  freedom  that  must  end  in  dis¬ 
belief. 

7.  Germany  has  attempted  to  revive  religious  persecu¬ 
tion  only  to  unite  Catholics,  and  stir  up  their  faith.  The 
Infidels  of  France  have  begun  a  war  upon  the  Church, 
expelling  the  religious  and  secularizing  education.  The 
Italian  government  lias  seized  upon  Home  and  the  States 
of  the  Church;  the  Pope  is  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican 
(1881),  yet  amid  all  this  there  is  much  to  encourage. 

8.  At  no  time  in  the  Church’s  history  have  the  bishops 
been  so  united  with  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  or  among  them¬ 
selves.  Priests  and  people  are  tilled  with  zeal.  In  Eng¬ 
land,  Scotland,  and  America,  the  Church  is  growing  with 
wonderful  rapidity,  and  in  Asia  and  Africa  thousands  are 
being  added  to  the  fold.  Persecution  but  purifies  and 
unites  ;  Christ  is  with  his  Church,  always  fair  and  ever 
true.  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  Christ  and 
His  Church  abide  forever. 


V* 


CONTENTS. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


AGE  I. 

EARLY  HISTORY:  FROM  ADAM  TO  ABRAHAM. 


CHAP.  .  PAGE 

1.  The  Creation  of  the  World...  7 

2.  The  Happiness  of  our  First 

Parents  in  Paradise .  8 


3.  The  Creation  of  the  Angels  and 

the  Fall  of  Adam  and  Eve ...  9 

4.  The  Punishment  of  Sin,  and 

the  Promise  of  a  Redeemer.  11 


CHAP.  PAGE 

5.  Cain  and  Abel . . .  12 

6.  The  Deluge .  13 

7.  The  Sacrifice  of  Noe .  14 

8.  The  Sons  of  Noe— The  Build¬ 

ing  of  the  Tower  of  Babel— 

The  Early  Patriarchs .  16 


AGE  II. 

THE  ELECTION  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  ISRAEL, 
OR  FROM  ABRAHAM  TO  MOSES. 


9.  The  Call  of  Abraham .  18 

10.  The  Virtues  of  Abraham .  19 

11.  Abraham’s  Hospitality .  21 

12.  Abraham’s  Spirit  of  Self-sacri¬ 

fice  .  22 

13.  Isaac  Marries  Rebecca .  24 

14.  Esau  and  Jacob .  25 

15.  The  flight  of  Jacob,  and  So¬ 

journ  with  Laban .  27 

16.  Jacob’s  Return .  29 

17.  Joseph  in  his  Father’s  House.  30 

18.  Joseph  Sold  into  Egypt .  30 


19.  Joseph  in  the  House  of  Puti- 

phar .  32 

20.  Joseph  in  Prison .  33 

21.  Joseph’s  Greatness .  34 

22.  Joseph’s  Brethren  go  into 

Egypt .  35 

23.  Benjamin  Goes  Down  to  Egypt  37 

24.  Joseph’s  Silver  Cup .  37 

25.  Jacob  Goes  Down  to  Egypt..  39 

26.  The  Death  of  Jacob  and  Jo¬ 

seph .  41 

27.  The  Patience  of  Job .  42 


AGE  III. 


THE  WONDERFUL  EDUCATION  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  ISRAEL : 

FROM  MOSES  TO  DAVID. 


28.  The  Birth  of  Moses . 

29.  The  Call  of  Moses . 

30.  The  Ten  Plagues  of  Egypt.,.. 


44 

46 

47 


31.  The  Death  of  the  First-born— 
The  Paschal  Lamb— The  De¬ 
parture  from  Egypt . 


(311) 


49 


312 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE 


32.  The  Passage  of  the  Red  Sea..  50 

33.  The  Quails,  the  Manna,  and 

the  Water  in  the  Desert....  52 

34.  The  Ten  Commandments — The 

Covenant  of  God  with  Israel.  53 

35.  The  Golden  Calf .  55 

36.  The  Ordinances  for  the  Wor¬ 

ship  of  God .  56 

37.  The  False  Messengers  —  The 

Murmurs  of  the  People  — 
God’s  Chastisements .  59 

38.  Core,  Dathan,  and  Abiron _  61 

39.  The  Hesitation  of  Moses— The 

Brazen  Serpent .  62 


CHAP.  PAGE 

40.  The  Death  of  Moses .  63 

41.  The  Israelites  Enter  the  Prom¬ 

ised  Land .  64 

42.  The  Judges .  65 

43.  The  Pious  Ruth .  66 

44.  Samuel— The  Sons  of  Heli _  68 

45.  Saul,  the  First  King .  70 

46.  David  the  Shepherd .  71 

47.  David  and  Goliath .  72 

48.  Jonathan’s  Love  and  Saul’s 

Hatred  for  David .  74 

49.  David’s  Generosity  to  Saul— 

Saul’s  Death .  75 


AGE  IV. 

THE  GRANDEUR  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  ISRAEL:  FROM  DAVID 
TO  THE  DIVISION  OF  THE  KINGDOM  UNDER  ROBOAM. 


50.  The  Great  and  Pious  King 

David . 77 

51.  The  Revolt  and  Chastisement 

of  Absolom . .  79 

52.  The  Last  Days  of  David .  81 

53.  The  Wisdom  of  Solomon .  82 


54.  The  Building  and  Dedication 

of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem.  83 

55.  The  Magnificence  of  Solomon 

-His  End .  85 

56.  The  Division  of  the  King¬ 

dom .  86 


AGE  V. 

THE  DECLINE  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  ISRAEL: 
FROM  ROBOAM  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 


PART  THIRST. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  ISRAEL  TO  ITS  DESTRUCTION  BY  THE  KINGS 

OF  ASSYRIA. 


57.  A  General  View .  88 

58.  God  Sends  the  Prophet  Eli¬ 

as  .  89 

59.  Elias  and  the  Priests  of 

Baal .  90 

60.  The  Vineyard  of  Naboth .  92 

61.  The  Prophet  Eliseus .  93 

62.  The  Prophet  Jonas .  95 


63.  The  End  of  the  Kingdom  of 


Israel .  96 

64.  The  Old  Tobias .  97 

65.  The  Counsels  of  Tobias  to  his 

*  Son .  98 

66.  The  Journey  of  the  Young 

Tobias .  99 

67.  The  Return  of  Tobias .  100 


CONTENTS. 


313 


PART  SECOND. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  JUDA  TO  THE  BIRTH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


CHAP.  PAGE 


68.  A  Summary  of  the  Principal 

Events .  102 

69.  The  Kings  to  Ezechias .  103 

70.  The  Pious  Ezechias .  104 

71.  The  Kings  Preceding  the  Baby¬ 

lonish  Captivity .  105 

72.  The  Prophets .  106 

73.  The  Captivity  of  Babylon...  106 

74.  Daniel  and  the  Three  Young 

Men .  108 

75.  Daniel  Saves  Susanna .  109 

76.  The  Three  Young  Men  in  the 

Fiery  Furnace .  110 

77.  Daniel  and  Baltassar .  112 

78.  Daniel  and  the  Idol  Bel .  113 


CHAP.  PAGE 

79.  Daniel  in  the  Lions’  Den .  114 

80.  The  Jews  Return  from  Cap¬ 

tivity... .  116 

81.  The  Prophets  after  the  Cap¬ 

tivity . 117 

82.  Esther .  118 

83.  Judith .  120 

84.  Eleazar  the  Martyr .  122 

85.  The  Martyrdom  of  the  Seven 

Machabees . 123 

86.  Mathathias  and  Judas  Macha- 

beus . 125 

87.  From  the  Machabees  to  Jesus 

Christ .  127 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


PART  FIRST. 

HISTORY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


1.  The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist 


Announced .  129 

2.  The  Birth  of  Jesus  Announced  130 

3.  Mary  Visits  Elizabeth .  132 

4.  The  Birth  of  John  the  Bap¬ 

tist .  133 


THE  PUBLIC  LIFE 


11.  The  Preaching  of  John  the  . 

Baptist .  141 

12.  Jesus  is  Baptized  and  Tempt¬ 

ed  .  142 


5.  The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ _  133 

6.  The  Shepherds .  134 

7.  The  Kings  from  the  East .  136 

8.  Jesus  Presented  in  the  Temple  137 

9.  The  Flight  into  Egypt .  138 

10.  Jesus  in  the  Temple .  140 


OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


13.  Jesus  the  Lamb  of  God .  144 

14.  The  First  Disciples  of  Jesus 

Christ .  145 

15.  The  Marriage  at  Cana .  146 


314 


CONTENTS. 


THE  FIRST  YEAR  OF  CHRIST’S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

16.  Christ’s  Zeal  for  the  Sanctity 

of  the  Temple .  147 

17.  Nicodemus  comes  to  see  Jesus  14S 

18.  Jesus  at  the  Well  of  Jacob...  149 

19.  Jesus  Preaches  at  Nazareth...  150 

20.  The  Miracles  of  Jesus  at  Ca- 

pharnaum .  151 

21.  The  Miraculous  Draught  of 

Fishes .  152 


CHAP.  PAGE 

22.  The  Paralytic .  154 

23.  The  Sermon  on  the  Moun¬ 

tain  .  154 

24.  The  Leper  — The  Centurion’s 

Servant .  157 

25.  The  Widow’s  Son  of  Naim...  159 

26.  Mary  Magdalene .  160 

27.  The  Messengers  of  John  the 

Baptist . * . . .  161 


THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  CHRIST’S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY. 


28.  Jesus  Cures  a  Man  who  had 

been  Sick  Thirty-eight  Years  162 

29.  The  Seven  Parables  of  the 

Kingdom  of  God .  163 

30.  The  Tempest  Calmed .  166 

31.  The  Daughter  of  Jairus  .  167 

32.  Jesus  Chooses  His  Apostles..  168 

33.  John  the  Baptist  Beheaded...  169 

34.  The  Loaves  and  Fishes .  170 

35.  The  Promise  of  the  Blessed 

Sacrament .  172 

36.  The  Woman  of  Chanaan .  173 

37.  The  Primacy  Conferred  on 

Peter .  173 

38.  The  Transfiguration .  174 

39.  Jesus  the  Friend  of  Children 

—Scandal .  176 

40.  The  Pardon  of  Injuries — The 

Unforgiving  Servant .  177 

41.  The  Power  of  the  Keys  given 

to  the  Apostles .  177 

42.  The  Parable  of  the  Good 

Samaritan .  178 

43.  Mary  and  Martha . 179 

44.  The  Lord’s  Prayer .  180 

45.  The  Lost  Sheep  and  the  Good 

Shepherd .  180 


46.  The  Prodigal  Child .  181 

47.  The  Rich  Man  aud  Lazarus  . .  183 

48.  The  Cure  of  the  Man  Born 

Blind .  184 

49.  The  Ten  Lepers .  186 

50.  The  Publican  aud  the  Phari¬ 

see  .  186 

51.  The  Rich  Young  Man .  187 

52.  The  Laborers  in  the  Vineyard.  188 

53.  The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus. .  189 

54.  The  Jews  Seek  to  Kill  Jesus.  191 

55.  Zaclieus  the  Publican . 192 

56.  Mary  Magdalene  Anoints  the 

Feet  of  Jesus .  193 

57.  Christ’s  Triumphal  Entry  into 

Jerusalem .  193 

58.  The  Parable  of  the  Marriage 

Feast .  195 

59.  The  Tribute  to  Caesar .  196 

60.  Christ  Foretells  the  Destruc¬ 

tion  of  Jerusalem  and  the 
End  of  the  World .  197 

61.  The  Five  Wise  and  the  Five 

Foolish  Virgins .  199 

62.  The  Parable  of  the  Talents  . .  200 

63.  The  Last  Judgment .  200 


THE  PASSION  AND  DEATH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


64.  The  Paschal  Lamb . 201 

65.  The  Washing  of  Feet .  202 

66.  Christ  Institutes  the  Blessed 

Sacrament .  203 


67.  Jesus  Foretells  the  Treason  of 

Judas  and  the  Denial  of  Peter  204 

68.  Christ’s  Last  Discourse  to  His 

Apostles .  205 


CONTENTS. 


315 


CHAP.  -  PAGE 

69.  Jesus  iu  the  Garden  of  Geth- 

semani .  206 

70.  Jesus  Delivered  to  His  Ene¬ 

mies .  207 

71.  Jesus  before  the  High-priest. .  208 

72.  Peter  Denies  Jesus .  209 

73.  The  Despair  of  Judas .  210 

74.  Jesus  Insulted .  211 

75.  Jesus  before  Pilate  and  Herod.  211 

76.  Jesus  and  Barabbas .  212 


CHAP.  PAGE 

77.  Jesus  is  Scourged  and  Crowned 

with  Thorns . 213 

78.  Jesus  is  Condemned  to  Death.  214 

79.  The  Journey  to  Calvary  . 215 

80.  Jesus  is  Nailed  to  the  Cross..  216 

81.  Jesus  on  the  Cross.: .  216 

82.  Mary  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross .  217 

83.  Jesus  Dies  on  the  Cross . 218 

84.  Jesus  is  Laid  in  the  Tomb...  219 


THE  GLORIOUS  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


85.  The  Resurrection  of  Jesus 

Christ .  220 

86.  Jesus  Appears  to  Mary  Mag¬ 

dalene .  222 

87.  The  Resurrection  of  Jesus 

Announced  to  the  Chief 
Priests .  223 

88.  Jesus  Appears  to  Two  Dis¬ 

ciples  Going  to  Emrnaus...  224 

89.  Jesus  Appears  to  the  Apos¬ 

tles .  225 


90.  Jesus  Institutes  the  Sacra¬ 

ment  of  Penance .  225 

91.  Jesus  and  St.  Thomas . 226 

92.  Peter  Appointed  Chief  Pas¬ 

tor  .  226 

93.  The  Promise  of  the  Holy 

Ghost .  228 

94.  Christ’s  Last  Commission  to 

His  Apostles  — His  Ascen¬ 
sion .  228 

95.  An  Observation .  230 


i 


PART  SECOND. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 


96.  A  Remark .  230 

97.  The  Election  of  the  Apostle 

Matthias .  231 

98.  The  Descent  of  the  Holy 

Ghost  .  231 

99.  Peter  Cures  the  Lame 

Man .  233 

100.  Peter  and  John  before  the 

Great  Council .  234 

101.  The  Lives  of  the  First  Chris¬ 

tians .  235 

102.  Ananias  and  Saphira .  235 

103.  The  Apostles  thrown  into 

Prison .  236 

104.  Stephen  the  Deacon  —  The 

First  Martyr .  237 


105.  Confirmation — Baptism  of  the 

Ethiopian .  239 

106.  The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul..  241 

107.  Peter  Visits  the  different 

Churches  in  Judea— Corne¬ 
lius  is  Baptized . 243 


108.  Peter  Cast  into  Prison .  245 

109.  St.  Paul’s  First  Apostolic 

Journey .  246 


110.  The  Council  of  Jerusalem...  248 
Hi.  St.  Paul’s  Second  Voyage 249* 

112.  St.  Paul’s  Third  Voyage _ 252 

113.  The  Imprisonment  and  Death 


of  St,  Paul .  253 

114.  The  other  Apostles .  255 

115.  Conclusion .  256 


316 


CONTENTS. 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


FIRST  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST  TO  THE  FALL  OF  ROME. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

1.  The  Beginning  of  the  Church.  261 

2.  The  Apostles .  262 

3.  The  Spread  of  Christianity...  264 

4.  The  Persecution  of  the  Church 

—Jews . 266 

5.  Roman  Persecutions .  267 

6.  Heresies .  269 


CHAP.  PAGE 

7.  Heresies.  Concluded . 270 

8.  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  . . .  271 

9.  Rome  Destroyed .  272 

10.  The  Christian  Apologists .  274 

11.  The  Doctors  and  Fathers  of 

the  Church .  275 


SECOND  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  FALL  OF  ROME  TO  THE  PROTESTANT 

REFORMATION. 


12.  The  Conversion  of  the  Bar¬ 

barians .  278 

13.  The  Conversion  of  Ireland  and 

Scotland . 280 

14.  The  Conversion  of  England 

and  Germany .  281 

15.  Religious  Orders — East .  283 

16.  Religious  Orders— West .  284 

17.  Religious  Orders.  Concluded.  285 


18.  Mohammedanism . '. . . .  287 

19.  Temporal  Power  of  the  Popes  288 

20.  The  Crusades .  289 

21.  The  Crusades.  Concluded _  291 

22.  Science  and  Literature  during 

the  Middle  Ages .  293 

23.  The  Monks  and  Literature  . . .  294 

24.  Discoveries  and  Inventions  of 

Catholics .  296 


THIRD  PERIOD. 


FROM  THE  REFORMATION  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


25.  Causes  of  the  Reformation  . . .  298 

26.  Luther .  300 

27.  Calvin  and  Knox .  302 

28.  The  Protestant  Reformation  in 

England .  303 


29.  The  Church  in  Asia  &  America  305 

30.  Religious  Wars  in  Europe _  306 

31.  Results  of  the  Teachings  of 


the  Reformation .  308 

32.  General  Conclusion .  309 


« 


# 


THE 


CATHOLIC  NATIONAL  SERIES 

READERS  AND  BIBLE  HISTORY. 


BY 


RIGHT  REV.  RICHARD  GILMOTJR,  D.D., 

BISHOP  OP  CLEVELAND. 


Primer,  6  cents. 

First  Reader,  25  cents. 
Second  Reader,  40  cents. 
Third  Reader,  60  cents. 
Fourth  Reader,  75  cents. 


Fifth  Reader,  $1. 

Sixth  Reader,  $1.25. 
Speller,  25  cents. 

Bible  History,  60  cents. 
English  Grammar,  25  cts. 


POINTS  OF  SUPERIORITY. 

The  literary  character  and  thoroughly  Catholic  tone  of  the  lessons, 

The  easy  and  natural  grading  of  the  series,  and  its  general  adaptation  to 
the  demands  of  the  school-room, 

The  mechanical  execution,  including  the  quality  of  the  paper,  the  type,  the 
binding,  and  the  beauty  and  number  of  the  illustrations. 


The  Catholic  National  Readers  have  met  with  a  most  cor¬ 
dial  reception  from  those  entrusted  with  the  education  of  our 
Catholic  youth.  They  are  approved  by 

The  Most  Reverend  Archbishops  of 


Cashel,  Ireland, 
Cincinnati, 


St.  Louis. 


New  Orleans, 
Oregon, 


The  Right  Reverend  Bishops  of 


Ale  any, 

Alton, 

Covington, 


Detroit, 
Little  Rock, 
Nesqualy, 


Ogdensburg, 
Ossory,  Ireland, 
St.  Hyacinth,  Can. 
Tucson. 


The  Reverend  Clergy, 

The  Catholic  Press,  and 

Catholic  Teachers  in  every  section  of  toe  country. 


A  NEW  BOOK! 

The  Catholic  National  Primary  Speller,  with  exercises 
for  Reading  and  Writing  in  Sci'ipt  and  Roman  Type. 
Handsomely  Illustrated.  16mo,  boards,  20  cents. 

*  BENZIGER  BROTHERS,.  NEW-YORK,  CINCINNATI,  and  8T.  LOUIS. 


With  67  Illustrations.  2mot  "CfdtH-.  - 


For  the  Use  of  Catholic  Schools,  adapted  from  ,tfra  Original  of 

Kev,  L.  0.  Bnsinger,  hy 

REV.  RICHARD  BRENRAH,  lib 


i 


K-i 


■ 

:V  i.'V*  •  *  .  .•*!  JW»-- 


T?xi:s  book,  in  my  judgment,  is  well  adapted  for  thfrlise  of  s-,  hOdl  -.,  an 
calculated  to  impress  upon  -youthful  minds  a  knowledge  o£  ttie  fitfj 

•  .  ..t  ra  .1  rr.w _  '  L 


i  find  it  an  excellent  work  of  its  kind,  presenting  t 
biftorr  in  a  clear,  concise,  and  yet  comprehensive  menu- 

&  JOHN  WALStf,  Buko 

K&C-Swi-  •.  •'  i  ...  c  '£■/*/  ;  ,  *  -•  .  ■•M 


'  v 


ruble  compendium  of  Ecclesiastical  &&&$&<*&  f  ff 

v-u:  A  A  4*  T. 


It  f*  a  valuable  aiklit’mu  to  our  EtfelU'a  Catholjc'^itc  r 

lr  “  Li'  ’  ' . .  * 


FAMILIARS 


?OR  SCHOOLS. 


Their  ^History,  and  the  Eve  Jits  ,  which  led  to  their  Discovery, 
j,.  With  a  Short  Explanation  of  stale'  of  the  Principal  Natural  Fher  ymen.^ 

Wttli  Hi  I  iill-pa^e  IllustratU'ivs.V  6lotli,  )#1r 


HRHRHEPI 

-  of  the  animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral  kingdoms,  and  the  fundumen> 
till  truths  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  such  as  are  every  £  ay  presented  to*  *w 

_ .  a _ _ 4  iT-i-fr.f-rr,', » i<-,„  ij  .i/4  nifahlv  (’(mnf’BSffi.  and  TbueJ! 


i  Microphone^  etc.,  etc;. are’ fully  .and  clear.’/ described an J  the  whoU* 
been  carefully  revised  be  a  Re yerend  Pt  afessor  pi  Physics:  | 

BEN2IOJ  R  BROTHEE.S ,  NEW  YORK,  CINCRNKATJ, 


H‘l  vL 


I 


